playing with supernaturals

by vamer

ok

"Ahem… So you decided to step in. Are you going to become a Devil then?" Kisuke ignored what just happened as he already what her decision would be. Well, he didn't know that her hesitation would disappear because of her inner-old man.

"... I don't want to become a Devil." Aika replied after being silent for a moment. 1

"You just intend to awaken your Sacred Gear without looking for protection?" Sona furrowed her brows at Aika's answer.

"No…" Aika then looked towards Kisuke and said, "Please take me in." 8

Kisuke then changes into his serious expression, "Tell me how you arrived at that decision."

"As you said, I'm just a normal Human if not for this aforementioned Sacred Gear inside me, and you gave me an option of whether I awaken it or not. I would be able to continue my normal life if I refuse and forget all of this, but you also mentioned that I can awaken it on my own, wouldn't I just land in the same situation I am now? Or maybe even worse as I don't know anything about it." Aika answered.

"But I think that the chances of awakening it on your own are pretty slim that you don't have to worried about it. Aren't you scared that everything around you may change if you continue?" Kisuke showed a mocking smile. He's making her understand that she could keep her normal life without much worry, that she's just overthinking it.

"That's exactly the point, I'm scared. I'm scared that I'll be in danger, but if I back down now, I might… No, I'm certain that I'll be in more danger later if I don't take this chance now." Aika clenched her teeth.

"Hoo… Overcoming the fear of change this decision will bring. How admirable." Yoruichi commented from the side. She has been listening to their conversation all this time.

"If that's the case, don't you think that becoming a Devil under Kaichou is a good choice? Why chose me?" Kisuke rubbed his chin waiting for her answer. 1

"It's really a good choice, however, I still don't want to leave my humanity behind. And no offense, I still can't trust Shitori-Kaichou even if you tell me to." Aika looked at Sona and bowed down a bit to apologize. 4

"Oh? You're giving me your trust, then?" Kisuke raised his brows and look at Aika with surprise.

"Yes." A simple answer came from her, but it told a large amount of conviction.

Kisuke stared at her eyes for a bit. He saw various emotions flashing through, but he knew she already finalized her decision.

"And you want me to take you in?"

"Yes."

"That's indeed another choice…" Kisuke stopped for a moment and stared at her more seriously, "But what makes you think that I'll agree to that?" 8

"Ugh…" Of course, Aika didn't forget that Kisuke is this type of person. Even though he helps his friends, his efforts must be worth it. That just how he is, a kind yet a selfish person. She already thought of some things to convince this guy, but she didn't know if she's going to be successful. If she can't convince him, then she'll ask Sona to reincarnate her into a Devil, but, of course, after apologizing to her.

Aika took a deep breath and said, "I can help you with whatever odd jobs you have."

"I can find someone else better." Kisuke denied.

"You can hire me for your shop for free," Aika mention another reason.

"We are not hiring, I hate free labor, and that's just the same as the first one." Kisuke still denied her.

"Kuh…" Aika already expected that she would be denied, but Kisuke didn't even hesitate to refuse her.

"Why don't you offer your body? A pervert like him will instantly agree." Sona intervene and suggested to Aika.

"That won't work Kaichou. You don't know him, but I can tell you that he'll refuse me outright and will be reprimanded about selling my body… Even though he's just a pervert. And I still want to keep my body for myself." Aika answered her.

"I'm sorry for what I just said, and what a conceited pervert." 1

"I agree."

"I can hear both of you, you know. I may be a pervert, but I'm a gentleman."

"Enough with that bullsh*t, pervert, let this girl continue what she has to say." Yoruichi stopped them from going off course.

"Oi… did you just say me being a gentleman is bullsh*t?" Kisuke retorted.

"Stop going off-topic, Bullsh*t-senpai." Koneko also joined in dissing Kisuke. 14

"..." Kisuke stopped speaking, opting for Aika to continue.

'This guy's place in their hierarchy is lower than I thought.' Both Sona and Aika arrive in the same conclusion. 4

Aika then resumed thinking of ways to persuade Kisuke, 'What else can I do? ... So I'm down with the last one. If I still can't get accepted then I'll just have to accept Kaichou's offer.'

"I'll let you study my Sacred Gear."

"... Go on."

Aika did a gut pose inside her mind when she heard this.

"I know your innate curiosity about the things that interest you. You said Ophis-chan is a very strong being and she got interested in my Sacred Gear, wouldn't you be the same?"

Indeed. Aika is correct to say that Kisuke is interested in her Sacred Gear. All this while, Kisuke hasn't stopped inspecting Ophis, especially her soul, and Ophis didn't do any attempt to hide it.

As he examines it more, Kisuke was shocked to see some resemblance to one of the souls sealed inside Aika's Sacred Gear with Ophis' own soul. 24

With this, Kisuke became interested in their connection, and it is also probably the reason she took notice of Aika. He also wanted to know the identity of the other soul existing alongside the soul that resembles Ophis'.

"Correct, I'm indeed interested in your Sacred Gear, but are you sure that you want me to study it?" Kisuke gave out a smile which is tinged with cruelty, "I can guarantee your life, but I can't guarantee anything else."

Aika shuddered as this is the first time she saw Kisuke have that expression, 'If someone would ask me to guess who is the Devil between Kaichou and Kisuke, ten out ten I will point him out.'

"So, what is it? I can take you in and even train you to use your Sacred Gear if you're going to let me study it freely."

"Can I add one more condition?" Aika hesitantly asks.

"You can, but whether I'll accept it or not is a different story."

"It's not that much. I want the safety of my parents." 1

Kisuke stopped and thought for a while, 'I can do that easily if Aika doesn't accidentally oppose someone strong. But just to be sure, I'll hide Aika's abilities from others. I need to have another bet with Kaichou later.'

"I guess that's fine."

Aika sighed in relief after hearing this. It's one of she was most worried about.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~~~

,

,

,

,

Advance 10 Chapters here: pat./goyya00

COMMENT

49 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 53: The Bet

"Now that is out of the way, Aika-chan, call your parents and tell them that you would have to stay the night here. There's still a lot of things that you need to know, and Koneko will help you into that." Kisuke sighed and gave his instructions to Aika.

"Stay the night? You wouldn't do anything unspeakable to me, right?" Aika covered her not so modest chest and glared at Kisuke.

"Nope~ Not interested." Kisuke grinned at her. 1

"It's more annoying if you put it that way," Aika pouted and muttered in low voice. Kisuke and the rest, of course, heard her as Aika still don't know anything about their superhuman senses, but they still decided to ignore it.

This time, however, Ophis suddenly stopped eating and stood up. Kisuke knew that she has to go and said with a smile, "You can come back for more sweets."

"What? What's going on? Ophis-chan is leaving? I haven't had enough of my Ophinium!" Aika shouted like her suspicious dealer is leaving too few of her stuff.

Ophis stared at Kisuke for a moment, without saying anything, she disappeared from her position leaving only some black particles that only stayed for a few seconds. Kisuke actively scanned his surroundings but didn't find anything out of place. She teleported outside of his perception. He wanted to put a tracker on her but decided against it as the advantages are too little than the disadvantages. 1

"So, what do we do now?" Sona asked and looked at the clock. It's already 8:00 PM.

"We'll have a pajama party!!!" Kisuke declared, raising his fan in the air.

"..." Everyone didn't know how to react.

Except for Yoruichi, "You just probably wants to see everyone in their pajamas."

And Kisuke didn't deny it, "Damn right." 4

"Is there a cure for his head?" Aika asked everyone else blankly.

"Maybe we can try slamming his head to the wall repeatedly until he reaches enlightenment?" Koneko and her overly violent suggestion. 5

"Nice! I like that idea. We can also try tying him up and dropping him under the ice caps of Antartica, it'll let his head cool down… probably." And Yoruichi whose suggestion isn't much better.

"I'm sorry that my son has some screws loose. As his mother, I should have tightened them a bit when he was young." Sakura couldn't look at her son's antics.

"T-these people are harsh." Kisuke can only say that. 3

"I'm sorry to break your fun, but I won't be joining you. After playing a chess match with him, I'm going home." Sona interrupted them and laid out her plans.

"Come on Kaichou, I know that you won't be satisfied with just a match. You can use your magic to conjure your pajamas."

"Hoho… Do you think that I'm going to play multiple matches with you tonight? Interesting, let me remind you that I only let my guard down the first time. I won't be defeated by those tips and tricks that you learned through internet tutorials." Sona for the first time research tips and tricks to play chess on the internet and made a compilation of it inside her head. These tips and tricks can only win against those who let their guard down and she won't be doing that this time around. She chuckled at the thought of finally getting back against the hateful pervert, though she didn't voice it out, 'I wonder what I should ask for our bet?' She has a small smile on her face, already anticipating Kisuke's miserable expression.

Due to Kisuke's constant teasing and annoyingness, and all these people who are on the receiving end of his pranks want to see him fell down from his pedestal. This is especially true for the girls present today, they are thinking of things that normally don't cross their minds.

"Well then, let's have a match." Kisuke took out a set of chessboards from his inventory and place it on the center table of the living room.

"Before we begin, I'd like to discuss this time's bet." Sona sat down opposite of Kisuke and fixed her glasses.

"Sure, you can go ahead first." Kisuke readily agreed while he sets up the board.

"First is my photos in your holding and to swear to never spread or use it.

"Second, I'm taking back the right to wear a costume and be photographed in it that you got away with last time.

"Third and the last is for you to accept my invitation to become my 'Knight'."

Sona stopped speaking and waited for Kisuke.

"I'm fine with that, my condition this time is, first, I want everything you witness and heard the moment you stepped into this house a secret." This became Kisuke's priority as he didn't want any information leak yet due to his knowledge still lacking.

Sona's eyebrows furrowed at his first condition. But she understands where he is coming from and it isn't an unreasonable condition even more so that this is a Devil contract binding.

"Second is information." And this is Kisuke real intention after accepting Sona's rematch.

"Information? My clan has accumulated thousands of years of information, but if you're aiming for secrets and only those available for High-Class Devils, then I can't grant you wish. Though I'm not saying that I'll lose to you."

"Basic information is fine. Magic, Senjutsu, Youjutsu, and other techniques that are rarely available for public but pretty common for Middle-Class and up. Also, information on common sense for your societies, Angels and Fallen Angels included." 5

"Hmmm, that isn't much, so I guess that's fine. I believe that you already laid out everything you want?" Sona thought for a bit and agreed, while the techniques and skills are the family's property it isn't hard to access it if it's for Middle-Class and below. As for information on common sense, it's publicly available in Underworld for visitors from other planes.

"One last thing."

"What is it?"

"I want another voucher to photograph you while wearing a different costume."

"Wha-!? Grrr… Fine." Sona greeted her teeth and replied, she already promised herself that she won't lose. 5

.

.

.

"So this bet is where Kisuke almost becomes a Devil?" Aika asked out loud while watching from the side. 1

"Kiryuu-chan, call your parents first. They're probably worried about you." Sakura reminded her. 1

"Ah, I forgot. Thank you for the reminder aunty, but please call me Aika." Aika thank Kisuke's mother for the reminder and also used this chance to get close to her. She became gustier after the events she went through just now. 2

"Alright Aika-chan, just hurry up." Sakura easily agreed and urge her to make her call.

"I'll use your yard to make a quick call." Aika stood up and walk towards the exit.

"Why not just here?"

"U-Uhm… My parents are probably going to scold me and I don't want any of you to hear it as it may become awkward." Aika explained, but her eyes were darting all over the place.

Sakura noticed this and said, "I'll speak with them for you and explain that you would be staying the night, that way, they won't scold you anymore… at least not as hard."

"It's fine Aunty! Even though they scold me often, they also dote on me! As long as I properly explain to them, they easily agree!" Aika practically ran outside while saying this leaving Sakura behind and not having a chance to say more.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~~~

.

.

.

.

.

And my Pat'reon page was removed. Just great. This is the second time.

For those who have pledged, please ask for a refund from pat.reon if it didn't automatically return to you.

.

.

Thank you for your supports regardless.

COMMENT

46 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 54: Parents who you can get along with

Aika went out if the balcony and stepped on the yard. She took out her phone and dialed her house's phone. After a few seconds of ringing, the voice of a woman answered the phone, "Aika, it's pretty late. Are you going home now? Want me to pick you up?"

"Uhh… Mama, I'm sorry that this is sudden, but I'm going to stay at my classmate's house for tonight." Aika nervously talks on the phone.

Aika's mother was silent for a moment and then asked, "... Is it a boy's house?"

Aika wanted to lie here, but figured that it wouldn't do her any good if her lie was exposed, "... It is." And she immediately regretted that.

From the other side of the phone, she heard her mother shouting, " Papa~! Our hopeless darling daughter got a boyfriend! "

"Wrong!!!" Aika blushed and shouted, but she remembered that there are other people inside, "He isn't my boyfriend!" She controlled her voice, but it was still pretty loud.

From the other side, she heard her father shouting in the background, "WHAT!? Honey! Ask her the address of her boyfriend! I want to make a quick visit now! By the way, have you seen my baseball bat? The one from our high school days, the nails on it has probably rusted, but it should do a fine job." 21

"Stop it you idiotic father of mine!" Aika couldn't help but shout again. This is the reason why she wants no one to listen to their conversation.

"That's right, Papa. You shouldn't disturb your daughter now. She's currently in his house and would stay a night." Her mother agreed to her, but for a different reason.

"What did you saaaaaaay!!? Honey! Ask her the address now! Meanwhile, I'm going to take out my katana and harpoon from my weapon crate." Her father's voice became deeper as he started talking about his weapons. Aika knew that her father went to somewhere as she can here some running footsteps going away. 16

"Mama! Stop Dad! We're just having a sleepover! And I'm not alone here! An underclassman, and the Student Council President! So it's not what you think!" Aika is panicking now because she knew her father wasn't joking. Although her father won't really hurt anyone, that doesn't mean he can't give psychological traumas.

"... Both are girls?" Her mother asked. Aika had a bad feeling but still answered, "Yes."

"A foursome!? Damn, this guy is good. Are you sure that you want to give your virginity to him? I trust your judgment of people, but, don't you think that's too much for your first time?" Her mother asked her in a worried tone. 11

Aika wanted to smash her head to the ground but she, fortunately, managed to hold it in, "We won't have a foursome!!!" 1

"So you have him all for yourself? Good going girl!" Aika's mother cheered from the other side. 3

"I'm not giving anyone my chastity!" Aika cried out loud The people from the inside probably heard her shouts but she doesn't care anymore. She can just tell them that her parents are messing with her and nobody will know their true colors just from her words.

"No need to be shy, sweety. I also went through that. By the way, do you want my advice? Reality and the knowledge you have from your books can be quite different after all. And you need some protection, want me to send my pills over? Hmmm, gotta go. Your father is already chanting his warcry." 23

"NO! Thank you! And Goodbye!" Aika lost her patience about end the call. But before she can do that, she heard her mother from the other side, "Wait! Don't forget to introduce him to u—"

Aika looked up to the sky and sighed heavily. After calming herself down, she braced herself and think of excuses for the things she shouted earlier, 'What did I shout again? The dangerous ones are 'foursome' and 'chastity'. Both are troublesome, but I can just say that my parents messing with me by staying at a boy's house.'

Aika reentered the house and saw their awkward expressions, well, except for Kisuke who has an annoying grin.

But before she could explain herself, Kisuke's mother, Sakura asks her awkwardly, "If you insist on doing that, you can use the shop. No one will bother you there. But you have to take those pills that your mother offered to you. You're still young after all."

"... What?" Aika then thought of something, 'Aren't these people either Devil, Cat Girl, Talking Cat, and Human Magician… it couldn't be… right?' A bad premonition overtook Aika and she asks, "How soft can you hear."

Kisuke's grin became larger and almost confirmed Aika's thoughts, "Almost all of the denizens of the supernatural world have superhuman senses."

"Then?" Aika gulped still wishing that she was wrong.

"Everyone here can at least hear a mosquito flying from 10 meters away. What do you think is louder? A phone speaker or a mosquito flapping its tiny wings?"

Aika slowly covered her red face and suddenly knelt, "UWAH!"

Kisuke still couldn't let her off, "Now I know where that personality of yours came from." 1

"UWAAAH!!"

"Uhm, Aika-chan. Should I prepare some tea? It seems like your parents are coming over." Sakura asked the downed Aika.

"Please don't. They won't."

Kisuke hasn't had enough and continues to say, "You shouldn't let your mother worry too much for your future to the point that she is very happy at the thought of you having a boyfriend. Cut down on perverted things will ya."

Aika stopped crying at his words and uncovered her face staring at Kisuke. It is the expression of someone who accepted despair and has a crazy glint in their eyes, "If I can't find a husband to marry, I will grab your leg and never let go of it. You'll have to take care of me forever. Hehehehe." 3

"..." Everyone else also looked at his direction. Kisuke didn't expect that a cornered Aika would act like this so he hurriedly changed the topic, "Yosh, Shitori-Kaichou. Let's do this! This match will change our destinies."

"Ah… He escaped." Sakura commented.

"Senpai you wuss." Koneko followed up.

"As usual, you can't deal with those who are too straight forward." Yoruichi nodded knowingly.

"Man up and take responsibility. You shouldn't tease people so much in the first place." Sona has a word of her own.

But all of this was ignored by Kisuke and just calmly drank his tea, "Ahh… Life is a mystery." And started talking nonsense. 6

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~

.

.

I'm sorry if you think my pace is too slow. It'll slowly take off after everything is set.

.

.

COMMENT

40 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 55: The President is too Intense at night 21

Kisuke looked at the clock with weary eyes. He saw it was already 3:00 AM, "Say, Kaichou, Haven't you had enough?"

Sona, who also has the same weary eyes glared at Kisuke, "Are you trying to impede my concentration? That won't work on me. I won't let you quit while you're ahead." 1

"I'm not just ahead of you, you couldn't even win! The score is now 9:0 and this is the tenth match. I want this the last one, as their's no merit for me any longer." Kisuke shook his head.

.

.

.

Sona and Kisuke has been playing chess ever since Aika called her parents. And they have been at it until now.

After Sona loses on the first match, they all change into pajamas after taking a bath. Koneko has her own cat print pajamas which she always wears, Sakura lent Aika floral print pajamas and Sona conjured a checkered print with her own magic. They then move to Kisuke's room as it is pretty big. 1

Sakura prepared three sets of futon mattresses for Koneko, Aika, and Sona and sets it aside. She knew that Kisuke won't do anything untoward to them even if they sleep in his room. After preparing the futons, she then proceeded to take out some snacks and make a tea to get along with it for them. This house has an unbelievable amount of snacks and teas. 6

While Sona and Kisuke are focusing on their next game with new terms which are just some upgrades from Kisuke's previous conditions, Aika and Koneko are playing with Kisuke's game console while the latter explains a few things for the newcomer, Aika. Yoruichi, however, is already taking a nap on the top of Kisuke's bed. 2

When Kisuke and Sona reached their fifth game, Sakura retired to her bed long before and let the youngsters do their thing. Koneko and Aika also started dozing off and they cleaned the plates of snacks and cups of tea before laying out two sets of futon to sleep. Sona is already biting her fingers at this point. And theirs no more bet in place as Sona is afraid that she would lose everything she has if she continues betting. She already lost all of her confidence before they decided, and the only thing left is tenacity and determination to beat Kisuke even just one time to redeem her broken pride.

On the tenth game, Kisuke finally lost his patience and we're back at the beginning.

"I've been improving real-time and the game is slowly becoming longer and longer. I can also see your movements quite freely now compared to the earlier games, I can't stop now." Sona's elegance disappeared and her strictness went up another level, although in a bad way. Now she doesn't want to stop playing until she wins one game. 3

Kisuke already somehow expected this after their fifth game, that she would become a very stubborn person after losing so many times on the game she was very confident in. In their sixth game, Kisuke slowly changed his strategy to lower his level a bit. He also did the same thing in the seventh and eighth games. The ninth one is a game where Kisuke is almost at the same level as Sona. Sona is already very tired so she didn't notice what Kisuke is doing and got the wrong idea that she is improving very fast while playing with him. Kisuke thought that it's about time that he lay out the excuse that he thought of earlier, "Kaichou, you're a High-Class Devil which is very active at night and superhuman specs, I'm just a human remember? Even though I know a bit of magic, my physique is still that of a normal human and I won't be able to keep up with you if we keep playing like this. Are you fine with me losing to you just because your stamina is a lot greater than me?" Kisuke didn't hesitate to use her own pride against her. He made his move and ended their game.

"Kuh…" Sona's thought process already slowed down due to tiredness, not just from playing chess, but the fatigue that kept accumulating working as Student Council President and planning that she is making to make her dreams come true is already taking a toll to her mind. She processed Kisuke's words and thought that it was true that she didn't want to win that way, "I'm sorry. Let's rest for today."

"Why are you so fixated on the game chess anyways?" Kisuke asked as he's a bit confused at her apparent obsession with the game.

"W-well, It's something I have been playing as a kid and lately no one has been able to defeat me." Sona had a subtle blush of her face when she explained herself, 'No way in hell I can tell you the real reason.'

Kisuke smiled and just accepted her reason. He knew she's hiding something else but it's like he has any right to dig in on her personal history and Kisuke is not interested in doing so unless a situation calls for it. He collected the chessboard and pieces back to his inventory, he then took out two cups of milk and gave one to Sona who is rubbing the space between her brows to ease some eye strain, "What's this?"

"You won't be able to sleep without calming down, drink it, and you'll feel better." Kisuke drank his own cup of milk.

"Thank you." Sona slowly drank her milk, "It's delicious." A small smile appeared on her face, though the weariness is still apparent. It seems that she's hiding her haggard face through some means or she's just really good at controlling her facial expression, and that control slipped up just now.

"Kaichou, you shouldn't tire yourself so much like that. It won't do you any good." Kisuke started an idle talk.

"So you noticed, huh. I can't relax even if I want to. I have so many things to think about that it just occupies my mind. Problems that seem to have no solution unless I get on the top of the ladder and things that I should do to climb that ladder." Sona smiled wryly, she felt a little better after letting out a bit of her pain.

Kisuke didn't say anything and laid the last set of the futon mattress for Sona, She tried to stop him but he manages to set it down within just a few seconds and all she could do is thank him.

"Finish your milk, and here is some water. Lay down and give me your hand." Kisuke gave her some instruction, but Sona became defensive at this, "What are you trying to do? Don't think that I won't fight back if you do anything funny to me."

"Come on now, I won't do something as tasteless as that. If you offer yourself though, that will be an entirely different story." Kisuke gave her a large grin, and Sona finally let her guard down and said, "Stop teasing me. I'm already tired." She then followed his instructions laying down and lending her left hand to Kisuke.

"Well then, Soul Calmer." Kisuke used the Kidou that he used on Koneko when she was in an unstable state of mind.

"Hmm? What's this?" Sona is shocked at the strange energy flowing through her hand and spreading throughout her body. She wanted to take back her hand from Kisuke, but it felt like this energy is calming her nerves which almost never happens.

"A little spell I created to calm your mind, just enjoy it and go to sleep." 2

"... Is that so? Then I'll do… just… that….." Sona soon fell asleep with a smile as her fatigue psyche is being healed by Kisuke's Reaitsu and Mana.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

First

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 56: Plans

"...Zzzz"

Sona is sleeping peacefully on the futon mattress when the sunlight from the window hits her face. She slowly opened her eyes and saw an environment she doesn't usually sleep in, 'Where's this?' Sona suddenly opened her eyes wide to look at her surroundings. Her mind finally woked up and remembered what happened last night. She looked at the clock on the wall and it says 10:00 AM, 'I slept this late!?' 4

She looked around again and saw to sets of futon mattresses properly set aside and Kisuke still in his dreams on his bed, 'I've let my guard down. I couldn't believe I would just fell asleep like that. Is it the milk? Did he put something in it? No, I remembered that strange spell he casts on me to forcefully calm me down.'

She looked at his happy sleeping face again and she couldn't help but smile too, "Thank you. I really needed that rest." She then looked at herself and saw the disheveled pajamas she was wearing that can entice any man. She hurriedly covered herself with the blanket and looked around again stopping her gaze at Kisuke, "You're awake, right!?" She asked him while blushing. 1

Kisuke didn't move and just continued sleeping with a contented face. Sona stared at him for a minute more and sighed in relief when she was sure that he was still sleeping. She fixed her beddings, cleaned herself and wore her school uniform again, all through the use of magic. She then looked back at Kisuke for one last time before exiting through the door to head downstairs.

After Sona went downstairs, Kisuke suddenly opened his eyes and stretched to get up. Yoruichi who is on his side all this time also did the same.

"I thought for sure that you would tease her after seeing her like that," Yoruichi commented while she is yawning.

"It feels like I'll be stepping on a land mine if I do that. It's still early in the morning, I want some peace and quiet." Kisuke smiled and patted the black cat. 1

Yoruichi just snorted at his words, "It would be nice if it's always morning."

"Hehehe." Kisuke rubbed his nose a bit embarrassed.

"What's the plan for today?"

Kisuke stood up and went for the dresser to change to another set of his usual attire, "Let's see… Let Koneko-chan help Aika feel some Ki and you help her with some stamina training. Use the restorative hot spring if it's necessary."

"You won't awaken her Sacred Gear first?" Yoruichi is a little confused as this is the whole point on why they allowed Aika to step into the supernatural world.

"I won't. Her Sacred Gear is a bit special you see, and I want her foundations on an appropriate level before we release it for her. That way, she can take the training that I'm planning for later without any problems. I want to see a Shinigami with a Sacred Gear."

"I see, you want to see if the Sacred Gear will affect her Reiryoku as it is a tool embedded to the soul of the host. Will the Sacred Gear appear alongside a Zanpakuto? Or will the Zanpakuto 'eat' the Sacred Gear and vice-versa? Good, it also piqued my interest. I'll help her polish her foundation so that she can take any trauma that could happen." Yoruichi is also feeling excited at the prospect of a new type of Shinigami being born with the combined mystery of this world and their former world. 9

"I'll be using Benihime when that time comes, so please take note that my Hollowfied Reiatsu will also flow into her and remove the division between a Shinigami and Hollow in her. Devise a training with that in mind."

"Can't we use my Zanpakuto?" Yoruichi asked.

"We can, but your Zanpakuto is technically an unknown territory for us, you can't even control it yet and we don't know what it might do. An unknown variable is more dangerous than a known dangerous variable." Kisuke furrowed his brows in a bit of contemplation but still decided to use Benihime as Yoruichi's Zanpakuto is too special for their own good. 4

"Ugh, I understand. What are you planning on doing then?" Yoruichi conceded at his words and felt a little bit… no, a lot of frustration is already accumulating because of her Zanpakuto, Byakko never listening to her. 6

"I want to finish separating my Mana with my Reiryoku and fusing it with Ki today."

"Finish it today? Isn't that dangerous? You fused your Mana with your Reiryoku in a course of a few years and now you want to do it in just a day?"

"I already have experience doing it, and fusing Ki with Reiryoku is a lot easier than with Mana. And we don't exactly have that much time to do it slowly when those dickheads are looming." 5

Yoruichi understood his point and had no choice but to agree, "Fine, but I have to be nearby when you attempt to do it."

"Thanks." Kisuke patted the black cat again before heading down to join the rest.

Both of them went down and Kisuke used the bathroom first to wash first before going to the dining area to eat his breakfast.

When they reached the living room beside the dining area, he can see that their's another guest this morning, and that is Tsubaki Shinra, the Vice-President of the Student Council. She is here to get the Student Council President, Sona Sitri. She was still in a state of shock when she heard that her master spent a night in someone else house and a guy's on top of that.

Every morning, Tsubaki picks up Sona to start their day every 7:00 AM. Tsubaki arrived at Sona's place as usual but it was already fifteen minutes late after their usual schedule so Tsubaki started knocking at her door, but there was no answer or whatsoever. Tsubaki knew that Sona would always wake up at 6:00 in the morning no matter how tired she was the day before and she would be out by 7:00 AM. This schedule only changes unannounced when there was an emergency that she needs to attend, but Sona would always inform her 'Queen' of such changes so Tsubaki was confused at the turn of events.

Tsubaki couldn't wait anymore so she opened the door of Sona's room. Even though Sona and Tsubaki are best friends, they still came from an aristocratic family and there are still etiquettes that must be observed. Sona is Tsubaki's master and she shouldn't head inside her room without permission. Tsubaki intruded her room knowing fully of that, but her master's condition is more important for her.

Sona's room is a typical luxurious western room with a King size bed. The room is very tidy, as one would expect from a very strict honor student. Tsubaki inspected the whole room, but she failed to find Sona. She noticed that her bag of paperwork for the Student Council is not here. Tsubaki started to recall where she brought it yesterday and remembered that she would go to Kisuke Urahara's place for a chess rematch, bringing with her the bag that contains the paperwork.

'Did she not go home last night?' Tsubaki reached this conclusion but shook her head in denial, 'No! That's impossible. This is the very strict Sona Sitri, she wouldn't do that.' But no matter how much she denies it, the more this thoughts burrow in her mind. 'I'll have to contact her first.'

Tsubaki raised her hand in front of her and conjured a magic circle with Sitri Clan's insignia. She is using a communication spell that works similar to modern phones. But even after waiting for a few minutes, there was no answer. 'What's happening? Is she unconscious? Did that Urahara did something to her?' 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Second

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 57: Tsubaki's Dilemma (Edited)

Tsubaki started panicking and about to make a call to the Sitri Clan and Sona's big sister, but she managed to calm herself and check things on her own before making any drastic measures.

She immediately made her way towards Kisuke's place to check whether the President is there or not. If Kisuke has something to do with the President's disappearance, then she would have to make her move to secure all the information she needed.

Tsubaki didn't have to find the Urahara household as she already knows where it is when Sona first instructed her to help Akeno in investigating Kisuke. She reached the gates of the house and rang the doorbell. After a few seconds of waiting, the one who opened the door is Koneko. Koneko is wearing casual clothes when she opened the door. She already expected this but still shocked nevertheless, 'She really lives here, huh. To think that she of all people would get close to a human.'

Tsubaki bowed first for the greeting and formality and said, "Good morning, Toujou-san. I'm sorry for visiting early in the morning, but I would like to ask if you have any news about the Kaichou. It seems that she didn't go home yesterday. Do you happen to know where she might be?"

Koneko stared at her for a few moments before saying, "Good morning, Shinra-FukuKaichou (Vice-President). If you're looking for Kaichou, she's still upstairs. Please enter as you may have to wait for a while." Koneko invited her in. She doesn't know Sona's habit of waking up early even if she put an all-nighter the previous day, but she knew that Kisuke and Sona slept very late, so she thought that the both of them would need more sleep. Today is a day-off anyway so they can sleep as long as they want.

'She really stayed the night here? And still upstairs? What is she doing that I have to still wait for a while?' Tsubaki is, of course, shock as she didn't expect what she was thinking was true. She decided to accept her offer to come inside and see what's going on. However, she didn't enter without inspecting the whole house for a trace of magic and readied herself to fight if she needed to. She didn't think that Koneko, a fellow devil and a peerage member of Rias Gremory would lie and prepare a trap, but it doesn't hurt to be careful, for all she knows, the Koneko in front of her might not be the real one. 3

As she entered the house, she kept examining everything she passes through until they reached the living room. In there, she saw another two figures. It was Sakura and Aika who are having breakfast.

"Good morning. I'm sorry for interrupting your breakfast and intruding here." Tsubaki greeted them first.

"You are?" This is the first time Sakura saw Tsubaki so she asked.

"That's the Vice-President of the Student Council." Aika is the one who answered Sakura's question.

"Ah, Sitri Princess' Queen."

When Tsubaki heard this, she immediately overreacted by jumping back taking out a naginata. A naginata consists of a wooden or metal pole with a curved single-edged blade on the end; it is similar to the Chinese guan dao or the European glaive. Similar to the katana, naginata often have a round handguard between the blade and shaft, when mounted in a koshirae. The 30 cm to 60 cm long naginata blade is forged in the same manner as traditional Japanese swords. The blade has a long tang that is inserted in the shaft. She also started contacting the Sitri Clan for reinforcement. 3

Tsubaki is already in a state of alert after Sona's apparent disappearance, so when a supposed normal human from her prior investigation referred Sona as a Sitri and identified her position, she assumed the worst and readied for combat. But she has still enough patience to ask, "Who are you? And where is the President!?"

But after she uttered those words heavy killing intent that almost made her blank out engulfed her instantly and disappeared just as fast, 'What was that!? Am I too paranoid!?' Tsubaki looked around but didn't notice anything different.

Upstairs, Kisuke and Yoruichi slightly opened their eyes, but closed it again, continuing their sleep. 4

Aika jumped back due to the pressure the Devil is emitting but her thoughts are different, 'Seriously, Everybody can learn that 4D pocket? I should ask Kisuke to teach it to me later. It looks really convenient.'

"C-calm down! I understand your concerns, but the Sitri heiress is safe. She's currently sleeping upstairs." Sakura hurriedly shouted at her before she can hurt somebody.

"FukuKaichou, Kaichou is fine. I can lead you to her." Koneko followed up and reassured her.

Tsubaki stopped her hostile behavior but she didn't keep her weapon and calmly said, "I'm sorry. The Kaichou always tells me her schedule and this unannounced outing is new to me. Please forgive, but I would have to be rude to you until I can confirm her safety." But Tsubaki's mind is anything but calm, 'Sona's still sleeping at this hour? That's almost impossible as her body clock would wake her up regardless of her condition unless something unforeseen happened.'

Sakura, Aika, and Koneko all sighed in relief. Koneko gestured Tsubaki to come and follow her while the two remained seated and watch the two of them went upstairs. Sakura wishes that she won't attack Kisuke when she saw her master sleeping in the same room as him, albeit not in one place. She can only give her trust to Koneko if such a thing were to happen.

Koneko and Tsubaki reached Kisuke's room on the second floor, but before Koneko opened the door, she gestured to Tsubaki who is behind her to keep quiet. She nodded but her grip on her naginata strengthened.

Koneko opened the door and let Tsubaki peeked through the door and she couldn't believe what she saw. There are two people sleeping in the room, one on the bed and one on the floor with a futon mattress. Tsubaki immediately ignored the person sleeping on the bed and focused her attention on Sona, who is happily snuggling on her blanket with a small smile on her face. Tsubaki thought that she looked like a very normal girl right now, free of any worries.

She tried to confirm if she was seeing an illusion but failed. She then looked at Kisuke who is also sleeping with a black cat on his side, 'Why would Sona sleep with a guy like him? Even if they were separated, It's still a boy's room!" 1

Tsubaki looked back at Sona and thought that it's nice to see Sona like this as she accumulating quite a lot of fatigue. Tsubaki wanted to ask Koneko what happened and refrained herself in fear of waking Sona up from her long-awaited good sleep. She closed the door silently and gestured to Koneko to come down. She already kept the naginata in her hand and canceled the call for the reinforcement.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Third

COMMENT

19 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 58: Tsubaki's Dilemma part 2

Tsubaki is bowing towards Sakura, "I'm very sorry for my behavior just now. Please forgive for my rudeness."

"It's fine. We understand your concerns." Sakura held Tsubaki up.

"Thank you, but I'll tell Kaichou what I did just now to receive my due punishment." Tsubaki looked up and said sincerely.

'Strict… and stubborn.' They all thought.

"May you please tell me what happened yesterday?" Tsubaki pleaded to Sakura while getting up.

"Sure, but we're having breakfast now, care to join us?"

"Thank you for your offer, but I already had one before coming here."

"Then I'll prepare some tea for you, please grab a seat." Sakura went back to kitchen without waiting for her reply.

"Thank you." Tsubaki went to the living room and took a sit on the couch. She then noticed Sona's bag with files in it. Tsubaki didn't notice it earlier as she was too focused on looking for anything magical in nature, 'What a blunder, I shouldn't disregard normal things just because they are normal. Maybe I could have reacted better if I noticed it. Or maybe worse.'

Tsubaki already calmed herself down sufficiently before Sakura came out with tea on her hand. She expressed her gratitude again and started sipping on the tea to calm herself further and arrange what she knew on her head and concluded that Sona couldn't sleep this long without outside help or intervention, 'I should confirm this later. I hope it doesn't have any side effects.' But based on her peaceful face, even if it had any side effect, it shouldn't be big that a healing magic couldn't fix.

Sakura narrated what happened last night to Tsubaki, of course, without saying anything about Ophis. All of them already received a warning from Kisuke that just mentioning her existence would bring them loads of trouble for them. Just imagine how would others react if they knew that the strongest being in the world is visiting them for some cookies. They'll become the focus of attention of both good and bad fellows which is fatal for them who knew very little.

"The President lost her chess match again? And she agreed to the pajama party that Urahara-san proposed?" Tsubaki asked in disbelief.

"Sona-Kaichou lose so bad at their first match that she wasn't able to accept it, but Kisuke-senpai told her that he won't play with her if she doesn't join the party." Koneko supplemented Sakura's words.

"...Seriously?" What Tsubaki is hearing right now seems like a fantasy to her, 'She lost so bad that the very strict President chose to follow his demands? How bad exactly is it?' Tsubaki thought for a moment and asked, "How many matches did they play?", 'The President should have win at least once if they played 3-4 matches, right?'

"We don't exactly know for sure as they've been at it until early morning. If we're to calculate with the time they spent, probably around 8-11 games. I woke up a bit when Kisuke-kun is trying to persuade her to stop." Aika answered her while mulling over things.

"... How was their scores?" Tsubaki's mouth is twitching while she imagine her master stubbornly refuse to accept defeat.

"If I remember it right, Kisuke-kun totally destroyed Kaichou's confidence." Aika said while tilting her head to the right trying to rack her noggin.

"She didn't win even once?"

"Not even once." Aika assured her with a smile.

"..." Tsubaki stayed silent and drank her tea to rearrange her thoughts and process the things she heard today. It is that surprising for her master to lose at the game of chess so badly that she couldn't admit defeat as she is known in the Underworld as a genius chess player that had lost to no one. Even the condition she set for her marriage is her defeat in chess. That testaments her confidence as a player. Yet an unknown human suddenly appeared and played with her like a child.

Tsubaki sighed as she thought of how her master would deal with her supposed fiance, but she brushed it aside for now and ask another question that is bugging her, "How is the President sleeping until now?"

"What do you mean how?" Sakura asked in confusion as she refills the tea on Tsubaki's cup.

"Ah, I'm sorry for not clarifying it, but the President always wakes up 6:00 in the morning regardless of how her day went by or how tired she was the previous day. I just can't believe that, she, who is thinking and planning a lot of things for her dreams, could sleep so peacefully right now." Tsubaki's smile became warm as she reminisce how hard working is her master is just for the sake of the children of the Lower-Class in the Underworld to have a chance to achieve their own dreams. If not for her physique as a Devil, she would have collapsed long ago.

Sakura, Koneko and Aika looked at each other. They can see they can see how important Sona is to Tsubaki which trancends the normal relationship of a master and servant just from that smile alone. 2

"Kisuke-senpai probably used a certain spell on her." Koneko answered her question.

"A certain spell?"

"Yes, although I don't know its name, I already experienced it. It was when my mind is in a mess due to a certain news I received. When he use that spell a strangely soothing energy flows throughout your body. It's not the type of spell that forcefully removes your emotions to calm you down, it's warm… a kind warmth and reassurance that everything would be okay." Koneko narrated her experience. Truthfully, she wanted to experience it again, she just can't ask Kisuke as there is real need right now for that spell. 1

"How do you feel afterwards? Please tell me in detail." Tsubaki fixed her glasses while intently listening to Koneko. If Kisuke really used this spell on her master, then she would need every information on it as it may have disastrous effect if not addressed. She haven't heard Kisuke being particularly good at magic so being cautious for Sona's safety is the right thing to do.

"In detail? I can't tell you that much as I didn't notice any particular change in me even after using my senjutsu to scan my whole body. All I felt after waking up is feeling refreshed and my body in tiptop condition.

" Thank you for telling me." Tsubaki thought that she has to confirm it from Sona just to make sure as she is still sceptical about a magic which affects the mind not having any side effect, especially for those with high magic resistance.

"Then one last thing, Why can Kiryuu-san listen to this conversation? And she seems to know a few things. As far as I know, Kiryuu-san is just a normal human that came from a normal lineage." Tsubaki eyed Aika as she said this which made Aika take a step back due to the pressure she is emitting.

"Due to my son's recklessness, he accidentally showed her his magic."

"Is that so? Then a simple memory erasure magic should suffice."

"My son has special ability that can feel the aura of others very precisely. He already knew about the existence of the Sacred Gear inside her so she let her chose whether to stay or forget everything." 1

"Hmmm? Did you get an invitation from someone for you to chose that?" 1

"I got an invitation from the President, but I didn't accept it. I trust Kisuke-kun more than the President so he has taken me under his wings." Aika looked at her straight by and answered her without cowering.

"... Is Urahara-san part of an organization?"

"I think, no. He did mention that he's by himself." 1

"Then you and him would be considered as a stray. Since you're acquainted with the President and Toujou-san here, the Devils of this town won't do anything to you as long as you don't do anything that will jeopardize the safety of normal humans and Devils alike. As for any other organization, it's better if you don't make contact in any of them. You're in for a hardship, but I wish you good luck as a former human and a fellow sacred." Tsubaki stopped speaking and sip her tea waiting for her master to wake up. 9

"Thank you."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Fourth

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 59: An Affair 5

When Kisuke reached the living room, he saw another familiar face and greeted her, "Isn't this the Vice-President, Good morning.~ Wait, it's still morning, right?" He looked at the clock and confirmed that it's still morning, but not for long.

"Good morning, Urahara-san. I'm sorry for intruding this early in the morning." Tsubaki has a complicated expression when she looked and greeted Kisuke, but it's understandable due to what happened to her master.

"And good morning to you too, Kaichou-san.~... What's up with her?" Kisuke also greeted Sona who is eating her meal that is too late for breakfast, but also too early for lunch. Sona is directly looking away from Tsubaki while chewing her food. After seeing this, Kisuke looked back at Tsubaki and asked. 1

"What indeed, after greeting me one time, she hasn't looked at my direction ever since." Tsubaki is almost glaring at her master, her stare is putting an invisible pressure on her. Sona shoulder twitched a bit, but she didn't say anything and continued on chewing her food silently still looking away.

"Urahara-san, just what did you do?" Tsubaki transferred her gaze towards Kisuke.

"Me!? You can't blame me!" Kisuke shook his head exaggeratedly and feigned a hurt expression.

"Huh? What do you mean?" Tsubaki is confused at how Kisuke is acting and trying to think of a reason for his reaction.

"It's the President! She's too intense last night and didn't let me go until early in the morning!" Kisuke cried out loud like he was a victim of a crime. 7

"What!?" This time, Sona finally reacted whipped her head towards Kisuke along with Tsubaki and shouted at the same time with a very surprised face.

"What are you saying!? You bastard!" Sona slammed the table with both of her hands as she questions Kisuke for his very questionable statement.

"You don't remember? My 'that' went limp after you're done with me." Kisuke fake a cry and wiped it with his hand. 8

"P-P-President, Y-you 'ate' him? So you already accepted him. To think that you would climb the stairway to adulthood just from a single visit… President! I'll support you no matter what your decision is! But you have to let the Lord Sitri, Lady Sitri, and Serafall-sama know about the apparent son-in-law of the clan. 1

"W-WRONG!!! IT'S HIS LEGS! HE'S TALKING ABOUT HIS LEGS THAT FELL ASLEEP WHEN HE SAT FOR TOO LONG!!! URAHARA YOU BASTARD! WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO SAY!?" Sona lost all her elegance and strictness as she shouts in defense. All that Kisuke can see is a little girl desperately trying to correct a misunderstanding because her crush might take it the wrong way, which is nice and he couldn't stop himself from grinning.

Kisuke returned to his usual 'my pace' attitude with a grin still on his face. He sat down in front of Sona on the dining table. Kisuke looked at the prepared breakfast with a note saying, 'Re-heat it before eating. Koneko and Aika are with me to do a little shopping. We'll be back before lunch. -Sakura.' Kisuke noticed that the Omurice is still warm and he looked in front of him to see the still fuming Sona, 'She probably did it expecting me to follow soon after she came down.' His smile grew larger and said, "What I'm trying to say is, you shouldn't drag me in your games for too long. I can't keep up with a Devil's stamina. As for the misunderstanding, you're on your own, I didn't spit a single lie after all." 6

Sona is glaring at Kisuke while gritting her teeth like she wants to eat him alive, "I'll one day get you for this!" 3

"So you two aren't having an affair?" Tsubaki asked blankly.

"No! This pervert isn't worth it!" Sona threw her glace to her and objected fiercely.

"This is some peace and quiet you just mentioned." Yoruichi jumped to the chair and commented.

"When I saw her acting all embarrassed and can't look at her 'Queen', I couldn't help but poke fun of her. I'm satisfied now." Kisuke slowly eats his Omurice in relish.

"The cat is talking!!!" Tsubaki backed away in shock. 1

"That's a nice reaction, little girl," Yoruichi commented and approached the warm milk on the dining table and started drinking it.

"A Familiar? Who is the master?" Tsubaki inspected her closely as this is the first time she saw a small scale familiar that can talk, and he can't feel any magical energies from her which confuses her more.

"It's this damned guy's familiar." Sona is still gritting her teeth but she resumed eating her Omurice.

"I'll put it out there, but I'm not Kisuke's familiar."

"That there is my partner for life." Kisuke smiled gently at the cat who is trying to assert her dominance.

"Partner for life? Why are you talking about like he's your lover? Could it be that on top of being a gay your also into bestiality?" Sona looked at him in disgust as she reached this conclusion. 4

Kisuke almost spat out the rice on his mouth but manages to stop himself, although because of that he was choking on food his food and had to grab a glass of water to relieve himself, "What are you saying!? Where are you learning this terms?"

Sona is gloating at his misfortune and wanted to laugh out loud because of her success in her revenge but stopped herself when she heard his last question. She just looked away with a bit of blush of her face.

Seeing this, Kisuke said, "You shouldn't go to that part of internet." He warned her.

"I did not deliberately go there! I just stumbled upon it!" Sona tried to explain herself. 4

"Heh… What are you looking at before you stumbled upon it, I wonder?"

"... I'd like to exercise my right to remain silent." Sona didn't look at his eyes anymore and just continued eating her food. Although she could clearly feel the stare of disbelief from her Queen, "President…" 11

A few more excruciating minutes passed by as Sona hurriedly finish her food. After finishing her food, she stood up and took her plates to the kitchen sink, "Please pass my gratitude to Miss Urahara for the meal and letting me stay the night." She said while trying to maintain her deadpan expression.

Kisuke also hurriedly finished his food and took it to the kitchen sink, "Sure, I'll pass it. Are you leaving?"

"Yes, thank you very much for your hospitality." Sona bowed slightly to express her gratitude.

"Your welcome. I won't hold you back any longer as it looks like you still have a long day that awaits you." Kisuke smiled at her genuinely this time. Because he's not really a hard worker himself, and only do things that interest him, he really likes hardworking people like her and wouldn't mind to assist her in some things.

Sona froze for a bit when she saw that smile as this is the first time she saw that kind of expression from him, all free from her usual casualness and 'my pace' vibe. A very kind smile that is almost unbelievable for a person like him. She had a feeling that he's somehow complementing her for all the hard work that she is doing and felt a warmth that is similar to the warmth she experienced yesterday. She feigned a cough to free herself from petrification caused by that smile, but she still can't hide the little blush she had with her deadpan face.

Even though Kisuke can somehow understand the demeanor of other people, but that's only applicable for their motives and general intentions. As for the complicated feelings of a blooming maiden, he's a beginner at reading it and his natural aura and attitude that he unconsciously releases when he is very sincere isn't helping in any way. And miraculously, he's not aware of it. The only one who's aware of it is her partner who's silently watching from the sidelines, 'Another one, huh.' Yoruichi was reminded of her student who holds some affection for him but never admitted it. And Kisuke never actually noticed it and just became confused at her actions sometimes thinking on a different line of possibilities. 3

Tsubaki, who is also silently watching from the side, took notice of Sona's reaction, 'As I thought, Sona doesn't actually hate him or she'll just disregard him. I wonder what attracted her to him?' 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

And Last~.

.

.

With this, I won't be able to post for a few days.

Teehee~.

.

.

To the PH readers out there, or maybe to those outside PH too.

help me slash the price of this using the Lazada App.

https/s..ph/s.ytxY

I want to gift it to my lil sis who doesn't want anything expensive. And this isn't 'expensive' if the price was cut to 1PHP

Thank you!

It's free! Although inconvenient

COMMENT

57 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 60: The Black Beauty 3

After Sona and Tsubaki left, Kisuke and Yoruichi made their preliminary preparations for today's schedule before the three who are out shopping came back.

Kisuke strengthened the barriers over the secret training ground not only for defense and containment ability but also for concealment. Concealment is of utmost importance since the Grim Reapers still occasionally roams around and both Kisuke and Yoruichi are having a hard time tracking them, even more so when they're unmoving.

Yoruichi looked over the data that Kisuke has gathered from his research on Ki and Mana. She's also making the preparation to diffuse her Reiryoku and Mana and fuse her Ki with Reiryoku, but she wanted to wait for Kisuke's attempt before she tries it because Kisuke specializes in energy manipulation and his insights and experience would be a big help for her and will reduce the risk of something undesirable happening. 2

The two busied themselves until the trio came back bringing with them some daily necessities, clothes, and some take out food from a certain family restaurant just before lunch.

"We're home."

"Welcome back.~"

"Hmm? Where are the Sitri Princess and her Queen?"

"They went back to their business. They're busy fellows. They also asked me to pass their thanks for the hospitality." Kisuke answered his mother as she took the grocery bags from her and set it on the kitchen counter. 1

"Is that so? They should have stayed for lunch. Koneko-chan, Aika-chan, help me take out the food and set the table. Kisuke, stop what you're doing and wash your hands, we're having lunch. Uhm, Yoruichi…kun, I bought another set of the meal for you, but can you eat it?"

Kisuke took back the pendants on the table and put it inside his inventory space, "Mom, you don't have to worry about that. Yoruichi, you can transform back."

"Are you sure?" Yoruichi looked at him questionably. Even though it's fine to tell them the truth, they still have to prioritize hiding, at least until they were able to convert their energy source and practice Soul-Ki based Kidou.

"It's fine. I already put up a field that can hide us." Kisuke grinned at Yoruichi waiting for her reaction.

"A barrier? But why can't I feel anything?... Wait… a field?" Yoruichi looked around and felt nothing out of order, she then looked back at Kisuke and saw his annoying grin again. A sudden thought went through Yoruichi's mind and she looked around again in shock, "Did you succeed!?"

"Yep~. Well, in a way." Kisuke took out a black token with complicated inscriptions from his haori and showed it to Yoruichi, "This thing here can simulate how Aizen's Zanpakuto uses Reiryoku to mimic its hypnosis ability. Although it has some drawbacks. First is that it has to simulate the soul inside the Zanpakuto to simulate its ability, but doing that is almost impossible without cutting out a lot of things. Because of that, the ability is incomplete. This token here can produce hypnosis ability with range, time and effectiveness limit. For the range, it's only capable of covering the entire house, the time limit is 2 hours and the token breaks apart and the effectiveness is it only is capable of hiding the true appearance of few individuals."

"Even though I get what you're saying, in practice that should be impossible, or at least that's what I use to think before you took this out. Many people tried to do just that, even before the Seiretei even established by Yamamoto but no one succeeded no matter how much of a genius they are at that time. If we're still in Seiretei, you would probably be invited as one of the Royal Guards." Yoruichi couldn't help but sigh at another crazy thing he invented.

"Really? I thought for sure that they might hunt me down instead."

Yoruichi couldn't deny what he said as that is a real possibility, but there's no point of thinking about any further because they are now living in a different world with different values.

"What are they talking about?" Aika asks the other two after they set down the foods on the table.

"Who knows. But I at least want to understand the things they were saying. Why do they sound like they were a part of an organization in the past? And it doesn't seem like a good one." Sakura answered and wondered. Her son is only 17 years old this year and it's almost impossible for him to join an organization due to his young age much less being a former member. She tried to remember if she noticed anything different from the past that may give her some clue, but all she could think of is that one time when he turned 7 and started acting like a perverted old man, his strange fascination to random things and adapting the black cat which turns out to be a familiar. When her line of thought reached here, she suddenly remembered Kisuke's words just now, "Wait, Kisuke, you said she can transform? Into what? A black panther or something so he can eat easier?"

"Hahaha, no Mom. Not a black panther, but a black beauty." Kisuke flashed a smile to his mother. 1

Both Sakura and Aika were confused, 'What black beauty? Yoruichi is clearly a man. Wait, could Yoruichi be swinging that way that's why Kisuke describes him as a 'beauty'?... Could it be that he also swin… -!?'

Before they could finish their ridiculous thoughts, Yoruichi suddenly exploded to a puff of smoke. All of them backed away due to this and both Sakura and Aika has confused expression, "What's happening?" Aika asks all of them.

"Yoruichi-san is returning back to her normal appearance," Koneko answered her question and also prepared something on her hand. Unknown to them, Koneko is already holding a harisen*. 6

AN: A giant paper fan, usually made in a closed fashion. It is most traditionally used as part of a manzai act, in which the straight man (tsukkomi) smacks the funny man (boke) in response to their jokes or idiocy. 2

When the smoke disperses, a naked slender and well-endowed woman of average height with dark skin, golden irises, and black waist-length hair appeared behind the smoke which remains, "Greetings, Mom. This is the first time we met while I'm in my normal form…" Yoruichi greeted the master of the house first, 'Calling her 'Mom' when in this form is more embarrassing than I imagined.' 8

While the two people who don't know anything were dumbfounded at Yoruichi's appearance, A sound of something cutting through the air was heard followed by a loud smack, Pack!

"MY EYES!!! Koneko-chan! What the hell was that for!?" They saw Kisuke rolling on the ground while covering his eyes and crying like a baby. The two were dumbfounded yet again, 'What happened?' 1

"Because you were staring at her butt again. You don't even conceal your gaze." Koneko answered Kisuke's cries as she looks at him with derision as she grips the harisen. Koneko then looked at Yoruichi and said, "Yoruichi-san, you forgot your clothes again. You can't greet Aunty while looking like that." 2

"Oh, your right. I forgot it again." Yoruichi looked down on her body and snapped her fingers. Clothes suddenly appeared on her body which consist of her usual attire.

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 61: Mother and Son

"Ahem… Once again, nice to meet you, Mom." Yoruichi and the rest were sitting on the dining table to eat their lunch. She once again greeted Sakura.

"Nice to meet you too… I didn't really expect that this is your real appearance… and by the way, why are you calling me 'Mom'?" Sakura is inspecting Yoruichi and already guest her relationship with her son but still chose to ask just to make sure. 1

"As you probably already noticed, I'm Kisuke's partner, girlfriend or lover… Whatever you call it." Yoruichi smiled as she declares their relationship. Kisuke at the side didn't say anything and only eat his lunch.

"You're the mystery girlfriend?" Aika asks in a scrutinizing tone.

"Hmm? You already knew about me?" Yoruichi asks in mild surprise. Kisuke is also surprised as he can't remember giving it away himself.

"Yes… I just guest it though, but I didn't think that I would be correct as I can't imagine Kisuke-kun being together with anyone just looking at his personality that scares the girls away." 1

Yoruichi then glances at Koneko who is stealing glances from her and Sakura, she then somehow understood how Aika guessed it. She then looked back at Aika and said, "Good perception, but for you to notice that means that you're also giving this an abnormal amount of attention, I wonder why that is?" She chuckled as Aika looked away from with indistinct blush on her face.

Sakura also understood what's going on since she's always with Koneko whenever she's at home and things like this can be easily noticed by fellow women. She guessed that Aika is also in the same breath as Koneko in term of affection when Aika guessed the existence of a girlfriend just from how Koneko acts. Although it's not Love, it's still a good bud for future development if things go as they are or a strong catalyst push it to the last step.

"Well then, let's eat all this food first before we move to the heavy stuff." Sakura clapped her hands and urge them to finish their meals so that they can talk about all the stuff that happened.

.

.

.

Sakura is looking at the four of them and a thought entered her mind, 'What's this harem? And I don't think that my idiotic son is aware of it as he's only looking at Yoruichi and ignoring the other two in terms of romantic feelings. Well, whatever. Harems aren't exactly rare so I'll just leave him be and see how he's going to deal with this as he realizes the current situation. The important thing, for now, is to know how Kisuke gained the knowledge to use magic and how strong he is exactly. Yoruichi might know more things as she's already a cat when she joined us all those years ago and might be the reason Kisuke entered the supernatural world.' 2

She only said a few words to Kisuke, but it's packed with the strictness that you could find from a parent when she caught her son doing something dangerous, "Start talking." 7

Kisuke already prepared what he should tell to her mother. As much as he hates it to tell a lie to his mother, Kisuke doesn't want Sakura to know the fact that he has the memory of his past life. He doesn't know how she would react or what conclusion she would reach, but Kisuke knows that it'll forever change their relationship. For Kisuke however, with the time they spent together, the care he received from her and the love of a parent that she gave to him, no matter how you twist it, she will forever be his mother no matter what happens. Yoruichi also has the same line of thought, even though Sakura is not her birth parent and she's just a measly cat in her eyes, she experience what is it like to have a normal family with her help. So instead of treating her as mother-in-law, Yoruichi sees Sakura as her real mother. 2

"I'll start the story when I met Yoruichi in the park, and that was 10 years ago.

"She was already in her cat form when I met her when she talked to me in the park when their's no one around. I'll skip how I reacted when I saw a talking cat, but Yoruichi has some magic knowledge and she messed up her transformation magic and stuck at being a cat. Yoruichi pleaded me to help her get back to normal by reading some books regarding magic to revert the spell that was on her. That day, I also brought her back home and we adopted her. I hid the fact that she could talk as I naively thought that people who saw a talking cat might do some crazy experiments on her like what I read at some novels at that time." 1

"You didn't trust me back then?"

"No, of course, that's not the case. I just that we decided that we should be the only ones who knew of this." 2

"Okay, go on."

"I studied this book about magic and successfully casts the elementary spells listed on it but it isn't enough to undo the magic on Yoruichi, so we went to her hiding place to find more books about magic. And over the years, I was able to learn how to dispell Yoruichi's curse and teach her how to control such a spell. She already got used to being a cat so most of the time she's in that form. As time passed on, it became harder and harder, to tell the truth about me but I also discovered my hidden talent at scanning the surroundings aura and I also became more proficient on magic." 7

"Where are these books now?"

"We decided to burn it after memorizing everything on it as it could be dangerous if someone else were to find that book in our possession."

"Can you tell me some verses from the book that you memorized?"

Kisuke then proceeds to recite some of the pages from the books from Cleria's library.

"Is that all?"

"Yes."

Sakura and Kisuke stared at each other for a few moments.

Sakura's mind is processing her son's story and concluded that he's lying, 'His story doesn't really match up from my memories of him and it's also full of holes that can't be explained. It's obvious that he's also aware of this, then why is he telling such a lame story? Is it his way of saying that there are things that he can't tell? This son of mine sure likes to play with words. I'll just ask him directly and be done with it.'

"Are you still hiding something?"

Kisuke stopped for a while and saw that his mother wants a serious answer from this one. He smiled and said, "Yes."

"Haah… You do know how contradictory that answer of yours from your earlier story, right?"

Kisuke just kept smiling and didn't answer back.

"... Whatever, you're a big boy now and you know how to take care of yourself. I trust you because regardless of how idiotic you act, you're strange mature in serious situations."

Sakura stood up and about to leave, "I still have some work to do, so I'll be leaving you to your own devices."

"Take care, Mom." Kisuke also stood up and followed her towards the door. The others also followed and say their farewells.

When Sakura was about to exit through the door, she stopped and looked at everyone who came to see her off, "Kisuke, you took them in, so take responsibility and don't ever leave them in danger." She then approached Kisuke and hugged him, "I love you, son."

"I will take care of them. Love you too, Mom. Be careful on your way." Kisuke returned the hug. 3

"If their's something you can't deal, or if you ever need help. Tell me about it and I'll do something to help you." Sakura separated from him and left, but not until leaving these words. 1

"I'll remember that." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~~~~!

Advance Chapters here: /goyya00

COMMENT

75 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 62: An Idiot 7

After sending off Sakura, Kisuke and the rest re-entered the house. The token imitating Kyouka Suigetsu is still active, but not for long. Kisuke urges them to hurry back inside so that they can start what they have to do for today.

"I need to explain something to you two first." Kisuke looked seriously at the two residents of this world, he then continued, "I want the two of you to know that I and Yoruichi may have unknowingly attracted the attention of some hostile being. It may become dangerous staying with me but I can somewhat assure your safety. Although you still have to decide if you want to continue this." 1

Kisuke then focused his attention on Koneko, "Koneko-chan, I already promised that I'll help you reconcile with your sister and I do that when the right time comes, but you can choose not to come anymore and avoid this danger that I brought to you." Kisuke knew that the hidden enemies already took noticed of Koneko, but if she back out now, it'll reduce the risk of her getting targeted as she still has the support of the Gremory Household and the host of the Red Dragon Emperor which is bound to attract more attention from others, with that, the hidden enemies will think twice if it's worth it to risk revealing themselves for someone who doesn't have much interaction to their target.

Kisuke and Yoruichi also planned to protect Koneko from the shadows if she chooses to turn around now, but Koneko didn't even hesitate and exclaimed, "Are you looking down on me senpai!? I will not turn my back against you and Yoruichi. You already did so much for me that I don't know if I'll be able to repay everything in the future. Putting aside my reconciliation with Nee-sama, I still want to learn a lot of things from Yoruichi-san. So don't throw me away! Even if you do so, I'll shamelessly cling on you!" 11

"Hahaha! Good answer! Girls these days really need more guts, although you're still lacking in muscles, we can work on that!" Yoruichi crossed her arms and praised Koneko's resolution.

"Stop turning her into a muscle head. She's not like you who have experience in political affairs from childhood and thus can think critically in all situations." Kisuke lightly reprimanded Yoruichi with her attitude. 3

"You don't have to be worried about that, I also teach her how to respond and think properly in most situations, although she really needs more experience with people, just interacting with you will give her enough edge not to get fooled by any random people." Yoruichi just returned a sneer to him and Kisuke doesn't have a comeback to that. 5

"Well, whatever, I trust your judgment. How about you, Aika-chan? You can still erase your memories of this and live a normal life. This is the final warning for you." Kisuke transferred his attention to Aika who's listening to their conversation intently. 4

"I don't know how dangerous is this 'danger' you're talking about, but I already made my decision. Don't try to talk me out of it, I want in!" Aika gave Kisuke her usual smug smile and answered like Koneko, without any hesitation.

"You're stupid, but you also have guts! But I'm sure you'll regret it later as I'll be the one training you in your fundamentals and it won't be a pretty sight from outside perspective! Do you still want to continue?" Yoruichi released a bit of her pressure to Aika while asking her. Aika suddenly felt like she's deep underwater and had trouble breathing. Adding to that is Yoruichi's smiling yet threatening expression. Her resolution crumbled, but she still chose to answer before she completely changes her mind as she knew that she was just testing her, "I'm sure!"

Yoruichi didn't say anything else after hearing Aika's answer and just continued to release her pressure for one more minute. Seeing that she still hasn't changed her mind even after enduring it with a crumpled face, she smiled normally and released Aika from her pressure. Aika is heavily breathing and drenched with cold sweat. Yoruichi thought that she would look at her with a horrified expression, but contrary to her expectation Aika looked at her with admiration, "Wow! Will I be able to do that too?"

Yoruichi is dumbfounded and pleasantly surprised. She turned her head towards Kisuke who is flashing his grin to her, "Amazing right?"

Yoruichi nodded at him and commented, "An idiot. Nevertheless, an amazing idiot." 1

"Hey! Why the sudden insult!?" Aika protested from the side. Koneko, who also felt Yoruichi's pressure, albeit weaker since she's not the target, also looked at Aika in amazement.

Kisuke didn't answer her question but instead asked a question himself, "Aika-chan, what do you think is needed to become a full-fledged warrior and become one of the major players in a world where strength is at utmost importance?"

"Hmm? Talent?"

"Wrong. Talent can be defeated by hard work and potential can even be improved with the right guidance. But what truly separates those normal fighters and really exceptional ones is idiocy." 23

"You're saying those strong guys are idiots?"

"In a way, yes. Strong people are eccentrics in their own right. Normal people could never try what those on the top capable of doing. But remember that to become truly strong, you'll have to risk your life to become strong and not everyone has that courage. That's why there are a lot more normal people than the strong ones, it's also because potentially powerful people die with their reckless affair. Well, there are exceptions to this and those are who are born powerful and didn't have to work as hard. But there are also problems with those beings which is they can't improve further, most of the time. They tend to underestimate their opponents with low background and ended up being killed by the same idiot because he or she didn't expect the idiot to do something that would end his life any moment just to defeat his opponent." 8

"And those idiots include you two?"

"This guy would recklessly experiment on things and would even use his own body to confirm his research. Think about it, if this guy is not a genius, he would have killed himself long ago." Yoruichi patted Kisuke's back while saying her piece.

"And this girl would recklessly challenge strong guys without much thought. A big battle junkie in short. Though we know someone else who is a bigger battle junkie than her. That guy would catch a blade with his bare body just to give his opponent a handicap." Kisuke also commented on Yoruichi's behavior and ended up remembering Kenpachi Zaraki. 14

Both Aika and Koneko were dumbfounded at Kisuke's statement and both exclaimed, "That's not just idiotic! It's just plain brain-dead!" 8

"Ahahaha. You might be right, but the point here is Aika-chan have the right ingredient to become strong, given that she won't give up."

Koneko looked downcast and said, "I don't have that kind of quality."

"Don't worry Koneko-chan. Although not as big as Aika here, you also have what it takes. Don't you want to challenge your sister who is an SS-rank wanted criminal just by yourself? After reaching that goal, we can work to thrash those on top of Underworld who put a bounty on your sister." Yoruichi patted Koneko's head in consolement and also suggested something crazy.

Koneko's eyes lit up and said, "Good idea." Consenting to that crazy idea. 9

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Heya fellas~

Enjoy~

.

.

.

.

10 Advance Chapters here: /goyya00

.

.

Thank you for your support!

COMMENT

44 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 63: Accessories

After confirming their decisions one last time, Kisuke took out two pendants that has a silver chain and blue gem embedded on a teardrop-shaped silver gem holder. He sets it on the table in front of Koneko and Aika.

"These two pendants will be for you two and will be the point of entry for both of you to the training grounds from now on."

"Training grounds?" Aika picked up one of the pendants, 'Pretty.' Koneko also did and thought the same thing.

"It's somewhere you can break loose without minding your surroundings. Will get into that later so let me first explain its functions." Kisuke answered Aika's question as she fiddles with the pendant.

"Wait! Where's mine!?" Yoruichi glared at Kisuke and pinched his side.

"Ow ow ow! Of course, I can't forget yours." Kisuke then took a golden ring with complicated yet mesmerizing inscriptions. The pitch-black complicated lines created a very beautiful sight that will grab the attention of any women if they stare long enough.

Even though Yoruichi doesn't have any knowledge about the aesthetics of an accessory, she couldn't take her eyes off the ring. Yoruichi gazed at it for one more minute before reaching out her right hand towards Kisuke urging him to put it in her. 5

Kisuke didn't disappoint her and put it on her ring finger gently. Yoruichi took back her hand and stared at it for a few more minutes with a gentle smile on her face. She then saw the other two girls with envious and jealous. Yoruichi doesn't know if they were envious of how beautiful the ring is or something else, but she displayed the smuggest expression she can which easily infuriated Aika. 3

"What's this discrimination!? I also want something like that! Although the pendant is very pretty and, thank you for giving it to me, still! I also want a pretty ring!" Aika protested after she saw Yoruichi smug face. Koneko also nodded at her words while intently staring at Kisuke. 1

"It's not discrimination. It's a distinction. It's obvious that my lover will get something special." Kisuke explained himself. From this, Yoruichi's smile grew bigger. She's enjoying the envious and jealous gaze of the two, maybe it's something innate to a woman to become proud when in this kind of situation. 1

"I also want that kind of distinction!" Aika blurted out loudly. The other two girls were shocked as they didn't expect her to declare it so suddenly. 4

Instead of being discouraged, when Aika saw Yoruichi's blissful expression and Kisuke gentle smile directed towards his lover, something exploded inside her mind and she suddenly gained the courage to say her statement out loud. It was unknown whether it was due to her eccentricities or something else, but it's no doubt that her feelings were amplified when she felt like she was being challenged.

'Maybe I shouldn't have done that.' Yoruichi slightly regretted her actions. 'Haah… It doesn't really matter. This would have come sooner or later. It just came a little bit earlier.' 1

Koneko also felt something stirring inside her, but it was not enough to give the courage like Aika's. She only pouted her mouth at Yoruichi's provocation and admired Aika.

Kisuke's thought also halted for a short while when he heard Aika, "Ahem… You're free to try whatever you want, but I'll tell you now, it'll be futile." 11

"Hmmph! We'll see." Aika just snorted at Kisuke's words. 1

Kisuke chose to ignore her words as saying more would just push her more so he went back to the topic, "Anyways, The primary function of these pendants and ring is to teleport you to the secret training ground as we can't enter it anymore in just one place as it'll put suspicion to whatever eyes that may be watching us.

" Of course there are restrictions to reduce some of the security issues. First only you can activate the teleportation function. I registered your Mana signatures and some other variables in it to distinguish your identity from others. Even if someone else wanted to copy your Mana signatures to activate it, it'll be useless and will just send a backlash of destructive Mana to the one who attempted it.

"Second is due to the overly complicated magic formula, it can only be activated when space is stable, meaning, no other space magic should be used in that area for about 24 hours. You also cannot activate it when there's someone else 10 meters near you as there Mana will disrupt the magic formula." 3

"Why is the magic formula unnecessarily complicated?" Koneko interrupted Kisuke's explanation. She has some knowledge of magic because Akeno and Rias would sometimes lecture her and Kiba about it so that can deal with it and its user to some extent.

"This magic formula consists of five magic circles, all teleporting the target to different locations."

"And one of these circles will teleport you towards the training ground?" Koneko continues to ask.

"Of course not. That would be too easy for someone who knows how to decode magic circles to know the target location. These five circles actually compose the sixth circle which is hidden all across these circles. If someone were to decode it one by one, they could never find the existence of the sixth circle and even if they found it by accident, they wouldn't know how to interpret it as these five circles can generate more than a thousand combinations and the sixth circle is hidden among those. It'll take some years or some decades for someone to pinpoint the exact location of this magic formula leads. Too bad, I would have probably changed how it works by that time. And they also have to search two random overseas locations, two random local locations, and a random place in the Underworld if they try to track it. Buhahaha." 5

"As expected of you. If it was a secret, you always go overboard. And Koneko-chan, don't ask him how his sh*ts work anymore or else he won't stop speaking. He really likes to explain things, especially to his opponents just to annoy them or see their surprised expression." Yoruichi held her forehead in surrender and warned Koneko. 5

"I can understand his logic, but that should be impossible in practice, at least from my knowledge." Koneko nodded and said.

"So his nonsense actually works?" Aika asks but no one answered her question as it might provoke Kisuke to explain again.

"You lot are no fun." Kisuke was dissatisfied at their reaction but still continued what he has to say, "Well, anyway, no one 10 meters within if you want to teleport."

"The third is you can only use it twice a day due to Mana consumption. It'll take 20 hours to charge it fully."

"Can't you make it faster?" Yoruichi asks the question this time.

"I can, but it'll disrupt the flow of Mana in the surrounding and you'll only end up attracting someone's attention, which is what we don't want at this point in time."

"Makes sense."

"And the last one, you two can't teleport to the training ground if either I or Yoruichi aren't present inside."

"What? Why?" Even though Aika doesn't know what this training ground looks like for them to be so secretive, she doesn't understand why they needed to be inside just to go in. 'Is there something dangerous inside?' She peeked at Koneko's reaction, but she also has the same confusion.

"It's because we can't let you train unsupervised." Kisuke looked at them seriously, "The techniques and skills that we are teaching you aren't the common ones and is dangerous to the user without proper guidance. It can even damage your soul if you're not careful which is tricky to heal. That's why I also advise Koneko not to practice outside of the training ground."

Aika knew that he was being careful with their well being and she nodded at him with the same serious expression.

"Good. Now another reminder. Don't ever think that this is a means to escape, I'll make something different for that purpose in the future."

"I want a ring!"

"I'll make some hairclips." 8

"Che! Stingy!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Heya fellas~~~

..

I'll be back to updating daily… hopefully, if nothing else comes up with work.

..

Anyways, Enjoy~~~

..

..

---

Support me: /goyya00/

15 Advance Chappy Available for all patrons

COMMENT

38 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 64: Training, Start

"Since Aika-chan still doesn't know how to use magic, We'll have to use our original path to reach the training ground." Kisuke stood up and is getting ready to leave.

"Do I have to prepare something?" Aika also stood up to follow Kisuke.

"Nothing really. Just make another call to your parents that you'll be coming home late tonight" Kisuke reminded her that she haven't called her parents since last night.

"I already did when you were still sleeping. I ask Aunty to speak with them so that I wouldn't have to deal with them…" Aika remember what happened earlier and couldn't help but avert her gaze from Kisuke.

"Hmm? Did I miss something fun again?" Kisuke noticed Aika's hesitation and he asked Koneko who should have also woken up early.

"Her mother kept selling her daughter to Aunty," Koneko commented simply.

Kisuke and Yoruichi imagined Sakura's expression while she avoids or divert the topic but was futile and ended up listening to Aika's mother's sales talk with an awkward expression, "If your mother really wants to hold her grandson, you should probably start looking for a good man now."

"Hell no! Already found him." Even Aika is dumbfounded at her newfound courage, but she didn't hate it. With this, she can express herself more and do a lot of things she's previously afraid of. 2

Unbeknown to everyone, not even Kisuke, inside Aika's inner world, two eggs are circling each other. Both of them have the same dull gray color until Ophis visited them yesterday and one of the eggs started to have black spots. If an intelligent dragon were to see Aika's behavior now, they'll be reminded of a dragon desiring of something. 24

Kisuke didn't pursue what Aika just said as he would just dig deeper for himself, 'I'm starting to regret accepting her now, but it's not like I can take back words anymore as I already promised her, and I'm more interested in her becoming a Shinigami than her behavior. I'll get used to it in the future and by then, she might just give up.' 10

Too bad. He didn't know that when a dragon decided on something, it'll hard to change its mind especially if it's regarding its desires. 21

"Let's go. We still have a lot of things to do." Kisuke walked out of the living room and Yoruichi transformed back to her cat form. The ring automatically adjusted itself to fit into her front right paw. Yoruichi then jumped to Kisuke's shoulder while he's leaving.

Aika and Koneko wore their pendants and followed the two moving towards the candy shop. They went through the original path Kisuke has prepared but that would only be for today as he can't feel the existence of the Grim Reapers roaming around even after some active scanning.

When they reached the underground training area, Aika was gobsmacked at what she saw, "Did you find this place or build it yourself?"

"Built it myself of course. I wouldn't find someone else to do this easy stuff."

"Easy stuff you say. How the hell did you build something like this?"

"With magic obviously," Kisuke replied to her question.

"Magic is amazing. How long did it take to dig out all of this stuff?" Aika is looking around the bleak scenery and couldn't help but admire it as she would never think that they underground if she comes here normally.

"One day."

"One day!? Teach me magic! I'll become rich through construction!" Aika thought that even though Kisuke used magic and made things easier to dig, she still underestimated the power of magic.

Koneko wasn't as shocked with the revelation, but still, a bit surprised nevertheless as from what she heard, places like this made through the magic that is used for Rating Games' arena takes several days to complete and with the cooperation of multiple strong Devils. To do this everything on his own in just one day has to be a big achievement.

"Well then, Yoruichi already knows how to train you two. I have something I have to accomplish so I won't be joining you guys now." Kisuke faced them and said.

"You're leaving?" Aika couldn't help but become nervous as truthfully, in this group, she's only close to Kisuke.

"Don't worry about it. You'll only have one thought are we start training and that awkwardness of yours will disappear." Yoruichi patted her shoulder in mock consolation.

"Uhmm… I'll achieve zen and my training will become more effective?" Aika nervously looked at Yoruichi and asked, but she has a very bad feeling about it. 6

"Yes, it'll improve your training efficiency and you'll only be able to think, 'If I don't run, I'm going to die.'" Yoruichi's smile grew weaker as Aika started to tremble. 3

Aika tried to get away from Yoruichi's clutches but failed, "Kisuke!!! Save me!!!" But when she looked back, Kisuke is already nowhere to be found, 'He escaped!'

"Aika-senpai." Koneko caught Aika's attention and she said, "Give up." As she shook her head. 2

"Noo!!!" She howled to the air.

"Hahaha! Since you've got the energy, let's start! And for starters, strip!" Yoruichi laughed out loud at her misery and taken it as her being energetic. Yoruichi also instantly stripped her down to underwear. 1

"Kyaaaaaah!!!" Aika crouch down when her body suddenly felt airy and noticed that she was already naked, 'I should have known. Since she's his lover, she should also be a pervert.'

"Well then, run!" Yoruichi released her Reiatsu which is incomparable from earlier and pressed it on Aika.

'I'm going to die!' Aika's pupils shrank and she started breathing heavily. She suddenly remembered Yoruichi's words.

'Run.' 2

Like some hypnotic words, Aika stood up like a newborn deer, but she was able to stand stably,

'Run.'

She then started to walk away from Yoruichi, already forgetting that she's only wearing her cute pink underwear.

'Run!'

Her walk started to speed up until it was already a jogging speed.

'If I don't run, I'm going to die!'

Her jogging pace turned into a full-blown sprint.

'I should have just continued my normal life.' Aika slightly regretted her decision last night and earlier.

After she thought that she was able to outrun Yoruichi, she slowly slows down. But before she could go back to her jogging pace, a bolt of a sudden lightning struck down just behind her creating a large boom and almost ruptured Aika's eardrums. Strangely though, she could still hear Yoruichi's voice clearly, "If you don't take this seriously, you might just really die. Kisuke already warned you about it last night. We wouldn't be half-ass with our methods if you chose to follow us."

Then another lightning struck beside her which scared the sh*t out of her adding the pressure caused by Yoruichi's Reiatsu, she's about to break into tears. But it surprised Yoruichi again when she managed to stopped herself from bawling, 'This lass really have a big potential.' 2

Although Aika was able to stop herself from crying, she's still shouting at the top of her lungs.

"NOOOOOOO!!!" 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Poor Aika… She has to experience some real hardships to become strong.

.

Anyways, Enjoy~~~

.

.

.

15 Advance Chapter's here: /goyya00

Remove the asterisk.

COMMENT

44 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 65: Senjutsu

Yoruichi is continuously applying pressure on Aika's body while she ran half-naked across the training ground. She wasn't just pressurizing Aika, she's also using a healing Kidou that restores her stamina and repairs muscle tissues so she can keep running. Yoruichi is not just training her stamina and muscle strength, she's giving Aika a close to death experience so that she can get used to it that she won't freeze in face of a real life-or-death battle that she may encounter later. Although she won't push it to the point that Aika would be totally indifferent to the concept of death as that would create more problems for herself.

Yoruichi is also laying the groundwork for Aika to not to have any emotional distress and continue her top mental condition when in a fight or flight situation even if her clothing was accidentally stripped. In other words, if there is a danger and she has to choose the most optimal and efficient movement for her to either evade, defend or attack, she can let go of her shame of being naked. In short, Yoruichi is trying to make her not mind being an exhibitionist during a fight. 9

Yoruichi only planned to this for 3 hours as she didn't want to overtax her mind and she still has to learn how to sense Mana and Ki later, but she plans to extend this time every time her stamina improves. As Yoruichi press her Reiatsu and send some lightning strikes to Aika's vicinity, she faced Koneko, "As for you, we'll continue what we are trying to do last time. Sit down and meditate. Gather all the Ki you can and make it stay as long as possible inside your body while circulating it." 1

Koneko sat down after laying down a mantle on the hard floor and releasing her true form. She followed Yoruichi's instruction and started gathering Ki from her surroundings. It was easy for her at first, but it became harder and harder as the time pass because she's being saturated by Ki and her body is starting to scream in pain due to a large amount of pressure building up inside her. After reaching the point if she continues taking in Ki, she would explode and die in the process, she stopped and waited for Yoruichi's next instructions.

"Good. Now, even though you've taken all this Ki, it isn't yours and it won't follow your commands aside from letting it circulate and move it around your body. Your next exercise is to locate and separate your original Ki from Ki that came from the outside." Yoruichi instructed next.

'I could have done that while outside Ki is still in the low levels.' Koneko thought which Yoruichi somehow guessed through looking at Koneko's expression.

"Indeed, you can do this easier if it's done earlier."

'!?'

"But what you need is practice for energy manipulation. This will be a good exercise for you to control your inner Ki and outer Ki simultaneously regardless of how much of it is in your body."

'So that's how is it.' Koneko nodded while her eyes still closed.

"You'll probably need a lot of time to get used to it, but I want you to at least do it within a few seconds until we move to the next lesson, which is taming that wild horse called outer Ki for your own use."

Yoruichi already did some research on Senjutsu through Cleria's library. The information is limited but she and Kisuke understood the gist of it.

Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the Ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the Ki of their opponent's ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu.

The most basic method of learning Senjutsu is through meditation by concentrating on their state of mind and to quietly release their own or inner Ki as well as to sense the natural or outer Ki of their surroundings. It is also the best way to develop one's skills in Senjutsu.

But Yoruichi and Kisuke were confused as to why Senjutsu users are only utilizing their inner Ki strengthen their bodies and to somehow control outer Ki from the outside and not taking it in for their use.

Both Yoruichi and Kisuke experimented with it and surprised at their findings. Using outer Ki directly will cause the user to lose control of themselves and enter a berserk state. Now the two of them knew why nobody tries it, or maybe someone else had done it but lose any form of rationality from too much use. But Kisuke isn't discouraged, on the contrary, he felt ecstatic as the berserk state from using the outer Ki is very similar to when a Shinigami or a Hollow removed the boundaries on their Reiatsu and gaining the power of each other. Notably in Shinigami's case where they have to control their inner Hollows to make full use of its power.

Although the berserk state is a cause for concern, it wasn't able to stop Yoruichi and Kisuke to pass this method to Koneko as they will help her control it. It's a small price compared to the power she will gain and Koneko trusted both of them, so she accepted and agreed on learning it when Kisuke proposed it to her.

The Senjutsu skill that Koneko will learn is to draw the outer Ki inside of them, blending it with their own inner Ki. This adds a new dimension of power to the practitioner's Ki, resulting in the creation of a more powerful Ki that is very close to nature. 3

After three hours has passed, Yoruichi stopped tormenting Aika, and Aika regained her bearing. Remembering the traumatic experience earlier, she started shouting obscenities which dumbfounded both Yoruichi and Koneko, making the former laugh out loud.

As Yoruichi is teaching Aika how to sense Mana and Ki, and Koneko has some success with her training, all of them felt a sudden pressure that came from the distance. Yoruichi snapped her head towards the place where a massive amount of Reiatsu was being released. She knew that something has gone wrong, 'Kisuke!'

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Welp~~~

.

.

.

Some of you probably already knew how Koneko's Senjutsu will turn out to be..

.

.

Enjoy~~~

COMMENT

39 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 66: Benihime

Going back in time, Kisuke left Yoruichi and the rest to do his own thing. He went to the center of the training ground where there is a wide clearing.

Kisuke looked around and took out 6 black poles. They are 3 meters tall and 1 inch thick. There are also various inscriptions along its surface which gives it a mysterious feeling.

Kisuke drove the poles to the ground one by one with only 1 meter left on the surface. After he was done, the poles created a hexagonal shape with 3 meters distance from the adjacent poles.

He then went to the center and touched the ground with his palms to release his Reiatsu. Six Reiatsu strands were formed and it traveled through the ground towards the six poles lighting up the inscriptions on it with a blue hue.

From the poles, a line of light ascended 10 meters. Those lines connected to each adjacent line and a thin film of the blue transparent screen on top and in between the lines creating a Hexa-cylindrical barrier.

Kisuke put up this barrier just in case something undesirable happens as it'll stop the shock generated from the inside to the outside surroundings. It was also made so that Yoruichi can power it up with her Reiatsu from the outside essentially trapping him inside the barrier.

"This will do." Kisuke then proceeds to sit cross leg and took out Benihime in her cane form, placing it on his lap.

Closing his eyes, he meditates for 10 minutes to empty his mind before focusing his attention on his energy reserves which are a mixture of his Reiryoku and Mana with Ki on the side not interacting with the two.

Kisuke willed the mixture to stop circulating and pooled it at the center of his body. He inspected it for a while to see anything different from the past but didn't find any changes aside from its volume which increased several folds compared to his childhood. If compared to his Reiryoku in his past life, it's thrice as large, so he can already fully activated the Hougyoku if he wants to, but if compared to Aizen's, it wouldn't even reach half. Although Kisuke will also reach his level eventually as the Hougyoku keeps nourishing his Reiryoku as time goes by in its half-awake state.

Having examined it enough, Kisuke then proceeds to separate it bit by bit. Separating it is like unmixing a mixed paint. So it's almost impossible to do it with an insane amount of control like Kisuke and Yoruichi has. Although they couldn't have mixed it in the first place without that much control to their energy. As he is doing this, Kisuke can feel his physical body weakening with the soul body separating from it.

It took him about three hours to finish the whole process. When he was done, his physical body is just as strong as a Middle-Class Devil, but that is still without using his Ki, although he won't be able to use most of his Shinigami abilities.

He didn't wait for any further and started fusing his Reiryoku and Ki. As he expected, it's a lot easier and less complicated to fuse the two as they are very compatible, though it still needed the same amount of control as before.

Everything is going smoothly. Kisuke even entered a trance state of mind and is automatically completing the task. At this rate, he can completely fuse the two in another three hours, but that didn't happen as he was suddenly pulled to his inner world, although thanks to his trance, his body is still doing the work without his intervention.

Kisuke opened his eyes and immediately saw a familiar Japanese castle. The castle is a flatland castle very similar to Matsumoto Castle in Nagano Prefecture, but instead of the black exterior, it's sporting a blood-red exterior and if it appears in the real world, it would be dub as 'Blood Castle'.

He didn't look at it for long and turned his attention to the surroundings. It still the same, a world with no visible end and in perpetual sunset. The ground is submerged under 3 inches deep crimson water. There are no other features aside from the castle.

Kisuke sighed and spoke out loud, "Benihime-chan, can't you let me do my thing in peace?"

A beautiful voice replied to his query, "This is a good chance. I just can't let it go."

Kisuke turned around and saw a woman with pale white skin, black eyes and hair braided and arranged in loops on her head, wearing a red Kimono with a black sash that compliments her beauty greatly. This is Benihime.

But Kisuke didn't care about her appearance and more interested at what she wants to do, "A chance for what?"

She chuckled and answered his question, "Fufufu. You should already know."

"Want to kill me again?" Kisuke said in an exasperated voice.

"Yep~." And Benihime's smile grew larger. She then took out a sleek, medium-sized sword and slashed it towards Kisuke.

Kisuke parried it with the same sword. They exchange few more sword strikes with sounds of metals clashing so loud that you wouldn't expect it coming from swords striking each other.

On their last clash, both of them fired off a destructive crimson-colored energy blast that created a large explosion sending both of them away from each other. Strangely enough, there was no damage on the ground and the explosion only splashed some amount of crimson water around.

"One of my biggest regrets after unlocking my hollow powers is that you became more unreasonable and radical in your ways." Kisuke adjusted his stance, aiming his blade towards Benihime. Kisuke can't use much of his abilities as although fusing his Reiryoku and Ki doesn't need his full attention, he still needs to dedicate some of it for its completion. As for why he didn't stop the process yet, it's because he would need all of his focus to safely stop or else, his body might just explode and die. But he knew Benihime wouldn't give him a chance to stop.

Kisuke really wished that Benihime won't interfere with the fusing as she didn't do so when the first time he did it.

Kisuke also didn't want to fight her because he can only do so with skills and planning ahead is almost useless as he can't use any items or Kidou. Every time they battle, it's always a close call for him.

"I'll have to thank you for that~. It really feels like I gained freedom." Benihime replied to him happily.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

( )

Enjoy~~~

COMMENT

46 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 67: The Fight

Loud clashes of metals and explosion rang throughout the world submerged in blood-like water. Kisuke and Benihime have been battling for about an hour now and there's yet clear winner from the two.

'It really feels like fighting my own doppelganger. I'm better when it comes to energy manipulation, but she can always use her blade more versatile than me.' Kisuke thought to himself as he takes a breather to analyze his situation, 'I hate fights like this.' He added in his mind.

"What? Thinking of a way out again?" Benihime smiled at him and spoke.

"Isn't that obvious? You know that I'm not a big fan of situations like this." Kisuke refocused on Benihime, "Are you trying to kill me for 'progress' again?"

"Yep~. If only you would use that head of yours to reach that state." Benihime dashed towards Kisuke and resumed slashing at him.

Kisuke continued to parry and return her attacks, "Progress. What a vague word. Isn't it about time you tell me what you want?"

After being sent flying away by Kisuke's parry, Benihime flipped in the air and reorient herself and sent waves and waves of crimson-colored energy to Kisuke attempting to drown him with her attacks, "You should already know."

Kisuke used Flash Steps to repeatedly dodge the crimson-colored destructions, "The most stupid thing to do is to guess what a woman wants." 5

"You see me as a woman? How funny." Benihime didn't let up even after she landed on the ground.

"It's true that I shaped you with my soul, but you're still a separate entity from me. If you took the form of a woman, then you're a woman, as simple as that." Kisuke used Flash Step to close their distance and the two engage in another sword fight. 4

"Heh… Fair enough. Since you didn't want to guess, let me ask you this. What is the most important thing for you? Of course, this is disregarding other people." Benihime's sword dance is so graceful that her sword is like another finger in her hand as opposed to Kisuke's very practical sword style that leaves his opponents in distress because of his apparent precognition.

"Hmmm… That would obviously self-preservation." Kisuke spoke in between their clashes as he thinks and calculate the way to end this battle without exposing himself to danger.

"Are you kidding me? That only comes as second. You would even use your own body to pursue knowledge." Benihime tried to pierce Kisuke's head with her sword. Kisuke tilted his head to the side to dodge and do a counter-attack but he felt something wrong. 2

From the tip of Benihime's sword, a crimson-colored energy blade in the shape of a scythe suddenly extended. Benihime pulled her sword back and tried to lop off Kisuke's head. Kisuke was able to dodge by ducking and flipping forward to drop an ax kick on her.

Benihime blocked it with her arm, but another leg came towards her stomach. She managed to block it with her sword but was sent flying away again.

'That was close! I didn't know she can do that. She really has some tricks on her sleeves.' Kisuke has cold sweat flowing down on his back, "Benihime-chan, teach me that one. It looks cool and convenient."

"Since you already saw it once, you can learn it yourself." Benihime landed gracefully at the distance and didn't continue attacking.

Kisuke smiled and said, "You're right."

Kisuke relaxed for a bit to recover his mental fortitude, "So? What does it have to do with what you want in my pursuit of knowledge?"

"As you said, you shaped me with your soul and I inherited that trait from you. But instead of knowledge, I only want the next level." Benihime also didn't move and just talk.

"I see. But you know that I won't be able to achieve that just by myself." Kisuke is already sure of want she really wants.

"Fufufu~. I'm helping you right now. By pushing you to the brink of death, you may be able to show it to me." Benihime slowly walks towards Kisuke.

Kisuke mouth's twitches and asks, "I do need your help with that, but don't you have any other way? And besides, If you successfully kill me, then you would also perish."

Benihime nodded in agreement, "Right if I kill you, I'll also disappear. But as I just said, I'm like you and only put my self-preservation second. If you can pull out my 'True Blade' with this, then I would be happy. Although if you fail and die, I can just call it bad luck. And I don't have any other way than to do this. You don't actively pursue it after all." 1

Kisuke let out a derisive laugh, "How radical." And readied his sword for another clash.

"Are you sure that you still want to waste time?" Benihime slowly sped up her walking pace turning it into a run.

"What do you mean?" Kisuke's expression turned serious as he has a bad feeling taking over him.

"As we are fighting, the 'Hollow' you are also rampaging." Benihime is just 15 meters away from Kisuke now, "Your precious cat is already quite beaten up."

When Kisuke heard this, his mind went blank for an instant and an unquenchable rage fill him. Kisuke didn't say anything else used Flash Step to close the distance between him and Benihime. Benihime already expected that he would lose his cool at her statement so she slashes down her sword even before Kisuke appeared in front of her. 1

But what she didn't expect is that he wouldn't make any effort to dodge and just let the sword cleave from his right shoulder to his solar plexus. Because of this unexpected outcome, Benihime blanked out for a moment, but that moment is enough for Kisuke to pierce her heart.

Benihime stared at 'Benihime' that is impaling her with a complicated expression, "You've changed. To think that you would resolve yourself to die just because someone else is in danger of being killed. I couldn't have expected it from someone as unfeeling as you."

"It's a welcome change. I regret nothing." Kisuke replied with a tranquil smile.

Benihime also smiled at him and closed her eyes, "Is that so? To be perfectly honest, I'm jealous."

"You don't have to. You'll be connected to me forever even if you want it or not."

"You have a point." At this time, Benihime is slowly turning into ash starting from her feet. "Remember this, if you don't actively reach that state, I won't stop doing this. At least propose a plan for me." Before she completely disappeared, she left such words.

'A have to rush my research on Sacred Gears.' Kisuke has such thoughts before the entire world collapsed and he returned to his body. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

I remembered writing this chapter, all the people seeing me doing weird poses…

.

.

.

I imagine this cool scenes in my head, but to actually describe it without overdoing it… effin hard.

Writing action scenes is f'cking hard! I only know how to bash heads on real-life fights!

.

.

.

Anyways, Enjoy~~~

.

Advance Chapters here: /goyya00

COMMENT

39 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 68: The Rampaging Kisuke

Yoruichi suddenly Kisuke's rampaging Reiatsu and knew something just went wrong. 1

Koneko and Aika also felt something very oppressive is pressuring them, "W-what is that!? Yoruichi-san! Are you still pressuring me!?" Aika cried out loud and looked at Yoruichi. Koneko stayed silent and also looked at Yoruichi. She guessed something was wrong from seeing Yoruichi's facial expression.

"You two leave the training grounds now." Yoruichi didn't look at them continued to confirm the Reiatsu Kisuke is releasing, 'No doubt. This is a Hollow's Reiatsu.'

"No! Something happened to Kisuke-senpai, right? Please take me with you!" Koneko shook her head in refusal and raised her voice towards Yoruichi. 3

"What!? Kisuke? Did something happen to Kisuke? What is it!? Are you going somewhere? If that's the case, please also take me with you." Aika reacted at Koneko's words and looked back and forth between Koneko and Yoruichi. If something really happened to Kisuke, she naively thought that maybe she could be some help.

"No, it's too dangerous. Kisuke probably lost control of his powers and on a rampage spree." Yoruichi didn't want to take both of them, but she's also conflicted as she wants to show them someone who lost control of themselves due to their powers, especially the both of them are bound to go through it too. 2

"It's Kisuke-senpai we are talking about here. He probably already predicted this and set some necessary safety precautions." Koneko reminded Yoruichi of Kisuke's personality. She also really wants to see how someone loses control of themselves, as there might be some truth to her big sister's rampage due to the use of Senjutsu even if it is for her little sister's protection. Koneko thought that her mind was clouded at that time and she could have made a better decision for both of them. Although because of that, she met Rias, her peerage, and Kisuke, along with Yoruichi who is helping her gain strength, so she regrets nothing.

Yoruichi might have been too worried about Kisuke and didn't think of that. She gets hold of herself and said, "Fine. But be ready to use those pendants to get out of here when things get dicey. And both of you can only watch from the distance. Am I clear?"

"Yes," Koneko affirmed.

Aika is fidgeting while watching them converse. After they were done, she immediately suggested, "Shouldn't we hurry? If I can do something to help, I'll do it." 3

"You can't do anything as you are now. Be a good girl and follow Koneko's lead. Also, remember that you may also experience what is happening to Kisuke right now, and you can't back out anymore." Aika swallowed her saliva and she heard what Yoruichi said. Yoruichi then proceeds to put the two of them on her shoulder and used Flash Step to arrive on an elevated rock 50 meters away from the barrier Kisuke put up earlier. Yoruichi then left the two of them there and approached the barrier to strengthen it further.

Aika and Koneko saw Kisuke's current state behind a hexagonal barrier and was shocked. Kisuke is howling to the air with his arms wide open, but this isn't what shock Aika and Koneko, it's the white matter that slowly enveloping his whole face and is forming a bone-like mask. Kisuke's eyes also turned strange as his sclera turned pitch black and his pupils turned it a glowing green color. But what worries them the most is the big hole in the middle of his chest where another batch of white matter comes from and slowly consuming Kisuke.

"W-What's this?" Aika asked Koneko who is beside her clutching the pendant they receive from him earlier. Aika is feeling overwhelmed as this is the most supernatural thing she saw since yesterday, 'Is he turning into a monster? Yoruichi-san said that I will also go through this. I so wanna quit. But is he in pain? He started banging the floor now.' 3

"I don't know. It's also my first time seeing Kisuke-senpai like this." Koneko replied to Aika's question, but she is also asking herself, 'How can he stay alive even with that giant hole in his chest? Please be safe, senpai. I still want to learn a lot of things from you. And you still have to help me spank that big sister of mine if I'm still weaker than her when we meet.' 4

They can all feel minute shaking throughout the training ground as Kisuke smashes the floor with his fist like a baby throwing a tantrum. Since the floor or ground inside the barrier is also strengthened by the barrier, there are only shallow potholes created with Kisuke's monstrous tantrum.

Aika and Koneko saw Yoruichi do some kind of gesture on the surface of the barrier and a small entrance opened allowing her to come in.

'The barrier won't hold up for too long if he keeps rampaging like that. I have to divert his attention to me so he won't damage the barrier any further.' Yoruichi slowly walks towards Kisuke position and pointed her index finger to Kisuke to cast a Kidou, "Carriage of thunder, bridge of a spinning wheel. With light, divide this into six! Bakudou No. 61, Rikujoukourou (Six Rods of Prison Light)!" 3

Six thin, but wide beams of light appeared around the rampaging Kisuke and slammed his midsection holding him in place. Even though only his midsection was hit, he can't move his whole body and what he can only do is howl and shake. But Yoruichi knew that this wouldn't last long and she continued casting while pointing her palm towards the immobilize Kisuke, "Bakudou No. 62, Hyapporankan (Hundred Step Fence)!"

From Yoruichi's palm, a rod formed of energy is thrown towards Kisuke before it disintegrates into numerous short rods which impaled his limbs making it harder for him to move and sealing him further. Yoruichi wasn't satisfied so she used another Kidou, "Bakudou No. 63, Sajou Sabaku (Ethereal Binding Chain)!" Yoruichi closes her hand into a fist and calls forth yellow energy, taking a form of very thick rope, which binds the upper body of Kisuke. 1

Aika and Koneko who are watching from the distance are awestruck.

"That's magic!? That's so cool!" Aika eyes were shining forgetting the current situation.

"That's indeed magic. But like Kisuke-senpai's, Yoruichi's magic is also weird." Koneko commented when she saw Yoruichi's binding spells.

"Wierd? How weird?"

"I've seen others cast magic and each spell is accompanied by a magic circle which defines its logic. I never saw magic which doesn't need a magic circle aside from those simplest of spells, innate magic or bloodline magic. But what they are doing isn't any of those, I'm pretty sure."

"I don't really understand, but we'll also learn it right?"

"Yes. Kisuke-senpai already thought me some but I still can't do it." 1

"Look! Yoruichi-san isn't done yet." Aika interrupted Koneko's contemplation as she saw Yoruichi's new movements.

Yoruichi clasps her hands and started reciting another Kidou, "Walls of iron sand," five small yellow orbs with skinny tails emerge from between her clasped hands, "A priestly pagoda, glowing ironclad fireflies." The orbs move above Yoruichi's head before forming a circle of five. Raising her clasped hands above their head, Yoruichi slams them downward, sending the orbs into the ground, "Standing upright, silent to the end." As a bright light is generated in the sky above Kisuke, five tall and thick pillars, which are connected to each other by chains appeared, "Bakudou No. 75, Gochutekkan (Five-Pillared Iron Weights)!" Pinning Kisuke to the ground. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Another action scene…

.

Anyways, enjoy~~~.

.

Since I'm about to reach my target of advance 20chps on pat;reon, I want to try this next week.

.

Top 50-30: 10chps per week

Top 29-10: 12chps per week

Top 10: 14chps per week

.

I know I'm setting impossible standards, but who knows? Maybe enough people will like this sht and gets voted to top 10 :v

If I reach Top50 by Saturday, I'll release 4chps on Sunday.

Support me: /goyya00

COMMENT

28 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 69: The Rampaging Kisuke Part 2 7

"Did she just drop five gigantic pillars on Kisuke? Is she trying to turn him into paste?" Aika is gobsmacked at the turn of events. She is worried that Kisuke was killed with that move just now.

"Kisuke-senpai is very sturdy. I think she's just trying to stop him from moving." Koneko saw through Yoruichi's intention but she's still pretty worried about her senpai that hasn't move for a while now.

Both of them are very nervous at Kisuke's situation and wants to approach the barrier as there are no movements from both Yoruichi and Kisuke. But as they are about to leave their position, Yoruichi suddenly kicked the ground and jumped back to gain some distance from Kisuke. Aika and Koneko were confused at Yoruichi's reaction but chose to stay silent and watch unmoving.

After a few seconds since Yoruichi moved back, the five giant pillars that are pinning Kisuke to the ground suddenly started shaking. The first few seconds were just minute movements but after a minute or two, the pillars started to crack and shake more fiercely. Soon after the pillars were sent upwards with Kisuke's roar disintegrating it in the process.

"Tch." Yoruichi clicked her tongue, but she already expected this to happen, though not as fast, 'I knew that my Kidou won't seal him for long, but this is still too short. Sealing isn't easy for me without my artifacts from my Clan. I would just be wasting my Reiatsu if I repeatedly do that and he kept getting stronger as time passes by. Is the fusion of Ki and Reiryoku still ongoing and strengthening him? I guess I can only trade blows with him."

Kisuke's appearance is already mostly covered by the white matter which doubled his size and made him look like a bodybuilder. A lizard-like tail appeared behind him along with spikes protruding from various parts of his body. Dark green tattoos also started appearing all over his body originating from the hole in his chest. His overall appearance would instantly think that he's a monster that came out of a fantasy book. The only way to distinguish him is his light blonde hair and his usual attire that is already mostly destroyed. 1

Aika and Koneko felt scared at Kisuke's appearance. Although his physical appearance isn't the stuff of the nightmares, the very aura he is exuding right now terrifying, especially to Aika who isn't used to these things. She already sat down, trembling and couldn't speak. Koneko is faring better, but she also couldn't move from her place.

Koneko bit her lips and trail of blood flow down from her mouth, but she was able to regain her composure, even if it's just a little bit. She clutches her pendant and went behind Aika who is about to lose her consciousness injecting a bit of her Ki to calm Aika. Although it isn't as effective Kisuke spell, it still very much needed for Aika's current state.

Aika looked behind her having calmed down a bit and saw Koneko's determined expression and the trail of blood from biting her lips. Aika woke up from that sight, 'This isn't good.' Inside Aika's inner world, the black-spotted egg suddenly rotated rapidly giving off strange energy that helped to calm Aika's mind further. 8

Aika thought that it was just Koneko's Ki that helped her calmed down, "Thank you." She stood up and dusted herself, putting her hand on the pendant after she's done, "Is that Kisuke? Is he going to be alright?"

Koneko returned her attention to the two figures that started to trade blows shaking the barrier along with the whole training ground. This is the first time she saw Yoruichi wore a very serious expression and knew that Kisuke isn't in a good position, "I don't know, but Yoruichi will do something about it as it looks like this isn't the first time she saw something like this."

"Are they really the same age as us? How can Yoruichi-san take that aura coming from Kisuke in a stride? I don't know how it feels when you're in frontlines of a bloody war, but maybe it's almost the same from the terrifying aura that makes you think you're about to die that Kisuke is emitting?" Aika hands are still trembling even though she recovered and asked a bunch of questions that Koneko can't answer. She can't even comment on the flashy battle happening in front of her as she kept thinking about Kisuke's pressure.

"All I can say is that they couldn't have attained that kind of power by just peacefully leaving." Koneko shook her head and stared at Yoruichi's figure who's flashing in and out of existence and Kisuke wildly swing his sword while roaring. 3

Yoruichi is maneuvering around Kisuke and sending out kicks and punches on Kisuke's body, but the most it can do is leave some cracks on his ivory body which instantly regenerates, 'This won't do. His body is too sturdy that I can't leave any long-lasting damage. His Reiatsu is also on the rise which increases his defense further. Although I'm doing a good job buying time, if I can't stop his momentum, he would sooner or later overpower me. I have to somehow disable him, maybe to the point of almost death. He'll recover easily anyway.'

"Shunko (Lightning)!" Yoruichi her orange over-shirt disintegrates leaving only her black, backless, sleeveless undershirt and lightning dancing around her. She raised her Reiatsu further forming a pair of lightning wings generated from her back.

Aika and Koneko were, of course, awestruck at Yoruichi's sudden outburst.

"So cool," Aika muttered absentmindedly and Koneko nodded in agreement and balled her fist, 'I'll able to do something similar in the future.'

Yoruichi didn't wait further and rushed towards Kisuke and jumped upwards positioning him just below her, "Raiouken (Thunder King Fist)!" She sent a series of ultra-high-speed punches clad in lightning delivered using both of her arms. 1

The ground was completely destroyed leaving Kisuke underneath it. The barrier is also mostly destroyed and Yoruichi retreated to repair the barrier. She deactivated Shunko and took a deep breath while repairing the cracks on the barrier.

Yoruichi never let her focus leave Kisuke but she still underestimated him, as while she was busy repairing the barrier, Kisuke suddenly used Sonido to appear beside her without waiting for his wounds to heal. Kisuke's body is cracking all over and half of his mask was destroyed, revealing his face devoid of any emotion other than rage.

Yoruichi was able to react in time and used Ikkotsu (Single Bone) a Hakuda technique to hit him in his abdomen, sending him away with the almost destroyed stomach. But Yoruichi felt something wrong when she landed her punch and she was right. Kisuke used a variant of Sonido, Gemelos Sonido (Sound Twins) creating clone-like afterimages, and Yoruichi precisely hit Kisuke's afterimage and the real him is already behind her blasting her with crimson-colored energy leaving a large wound behind her and sending her away like a meteor.

Before Yoruichi hit the wall of the restored barrier however, Kisuke appeared in front of her again with another use of Sonido and grabbed her neck. Yoruichi grimaced in pain and tried to pry open his hand but with no avail. She couldn't gather her Reiatsu as she still felt groggy from the blast earlier. She saw the Kisuke started charging her dark green Cero (Hollow Flash) from his mouth, 'I'm going to die if that hits me.'

COMMENT

35 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 70: The Rampaging Kisuke Part 3

"Yoruichi-san!!!" Aika and Koneko shouted seeing Yoruichi in grave danger. They weren't able to keep up with the sudden switch in the situation.

Koneko used her mostly complete Flash Step towards the barrier. Seeing Koneko disappearing from her side and appearing halfway the distance from the barrier, Aika ran with all her might to catch up. 1

Koneko couldn't use Flash Step in quick successions, so she ran the rest of the distance reaching the barrier. She already returned to her true form with a pair of white cat ears and two white tails. Koneko put up the stance she learned from Yoruichi and used all her might with Ki to punch the wall of the barrier, but the barrier only shook a little with most of her force disappearing with the ripples on the surface.

Koneko didn't give up and kept repeating what she is doing to the point that the veins in her thin arms are about to explode due to overexerting herself.

Aika also reached the barrier after some time, but she didn't know what to do. She wanted to stop Koneko from obviously hurting herself, but she knew that what she is doing is their only chance of opening this wall without assistance from both Kisuke and Yoruichi.

Yoruichi saw what they are doing and was angry, "You blasted fools!!! Stop messing around and escape now!!!" She's still trying to pry open Kisuke's hand while also trying to control her Reiatsu, but would still take some time. It is unknown whether she can escape from his grasp before being blasted by a supercharged Cero. 4

"No! I can't leave you nor Kisuke-senpai behind!" Koneko adamantly refused and kept punching the transparent wall while gritting her teeth. Some of the veins in her arms were already ruptured and the blood splashes around as she swings her tiny fists. 7

Aika, who didn't know what to do, decided to drag Koneko away after seeing the relatively undamaged barrier and her almost broken arms, "Toujou-san! Stop! Let's leave! We can't do anything! We'll only hold back Yoruichi-san! And we still have to warn Sakura-san about what's happening! We're under the ground of the candy shop, remember!?" Aika hugged Koneko's waist and tried to drag her back but failed to even move the hulking cat.

"Koneko! Listen to Aika and leave! You can't break the barrier with just the two of you! I can survive, but after he's done with me, you two wouldn't even have a chance to activate your pendants!" Yoruichi was able to focus to activate her Shunko partially, but that is still not enough to let her escape.

Koneko still wouldn't budge. She opts to stay silent and just continued bashing the barrier while her tears are flowing down her face. It is unknown whether it's from pain or desperation.

Yoruichi is kicking Kisuke's head to somehow change the trajectory of the Cero, but it was like a statue that wouldn't budge. Until finally, the Hollowfied Kisuke finished charging his ball of pure destruction.

All of them noticed this change.

"Yoruichi-san!!!" Both Aika and Koneko shouted on top of their lungs

Kisuke tightened his hand on Yoruichi's neck. Yoruichi grimaced in pain and reached out her arm towards Kisuke, "Kuh… Ki…su.ke…"

At the last moment, before Kisuke's Cero discharge, a trace of rationality returned to his eyes. Understanding the situation at hand, Kisuke turned his head slightly to the right. 1

The wave of destruction just passes one centimeter to the left of Yoruichi's head. The beam of dark green light hit the walls of the training ground in no time and instantly went through it.

The Cero punched a large hole 100 meters across through many barriers protecting the training grounds from outside interferences like they weren't even there. What's only left is the molten lava from the rock wall and the scenery outside of the training ground which is a mix of colors that would be impossible to find in the real world.

Aika and Koneko were shocked at the enormous destruction that the laser from Kisuke did. Koneko was in even more shock as she saw the scenery behind and muttered loudly, "The Dimensional Gap?" But her focus didn't stay too long from that and she ran towards the hole that was created after Kisuke's attack. She couldn't use Flash Step anymore as her Ki reserves are almost depleted, "Yoruichi-san! Kisuke-senpai!" 1

Aika also followed Koneko but not as fast as her. She's still staring vigilantly at Kisuke and trying to gauge the danger before approaching, 'The oppressive aura that's coming from him has completely disappeared, and the ivory-like material that's covering his entire body is slowly disintegrating. Is it safe now?'

Yoruichi is staring straight to Kisuke's eyes as he slowly let go of her neck. The hole in his chest closed and his bulky body is slowly dropping to the ground and reducing to ashes. Yoruichi finally saw his whole face filled with complicated emotions.

"I'm sorry." Are Kisuke's first words addressed to Yoruichi after he regained his sanity. Seeing her in a bad shape and the mark around her neck where his hand is formerly gripping, Kisuke approached and hugged her softly taking care not to worsen the wound on her back. Partially activating the Hougyoku, Kisuke let her borrow some of his regeneration ability. He learned to this after years of studying the Hougyoku and precisely controlling the strange energy coming from it.

"I'm sorry." He repeated his words and whispered it to Yoruichi's left ear. His voice contains self-loathing, worrying, dejected and loving tones. Kisuke ignored the other two who are calling out to him in worry and solely focused on Yoruichi and sharing his regenerative ability. 7

Yoruichi returned his hugged and also whispered to his right ear, "It's okay… Welcome back." Her voice, contrary to Kisuke's, contains relief and gladness, but also like Kisuke's, a loving tone.

"Ah… I'm back." Kisuke closed his eyes and fell asleep, but he kept the Hougyoku activated and didn't separate from Yoruichi. He's even more tired than both Yoruichi and Koneko as his mind is also damaged from Benihime's last attack. Kisuke's body is also a mess, even though he successfully fused his Ki and Reiryoku, it looks like a dumpster and needs fixing, but he can't do that now. 3

Yoruichi laid him down to her lap and just let him sleep. She could have brought him to the healing hot spring but she didn't know how it would affect him at his current situation, so Yoruichi opts to not move him any further and just wait for him to heal sufficiently.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Just letting you know… Yoruichi is not in real danger… Only Koneko and Aika..

.

.

.

Anyways. Enjoy~~~

.

.

I want to improve so a review is very much appreciated. ????????

COMMENT

45 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 71: Another Visitor

Seeing the peaceful look of both Yoruichi and the sleeping Kisuke on her lap, Aika and Koneko slowly approach them, "How are you and Kisuke-senpai, Yoruichi-san?" Koneko crouched down to examine Kisuke and Yoruichi, especially the large wound on her back, "We got a new member that can heal. Do you want me to call her?" She continued.

"It's fine. Take a closer look." Yoruichi didn't look at her and just caresses Kisuke's pale blond hair with a gentle smile on her face, 'I'll have to scold them later. If they're in Onmitsukidou (Stealth Force), they would have been kicked out with heavy punishments.'

Aika and Koneko followed her words and look at her at the large wound on her back. The edges of the wound are slowly moving inside leaving only pure and unblemished skin, "It's healing so fast!?" Aika shouted in disbelief and a few seconds later, sighed in relief along with Koneko, 'I guess everything is settled.' They sat down near Yoruichi and Kisuke and waited for him to wake up.

Once Yoruichi regained her full control of her Reiatsu, she took out four throwing knives with complicated inscriptions on their handles. The two spectators were disturbed again as they thought something has come up again. Yoruichi ignored the two's questioning gaze as she charges the knives with her Reiatsu. When the knives are fully charged, without looking back, she threw them towards the hole on the wall of the training ground that Kisuke created with his Cero which unknowingly expanded to 150 meters across the short time they weren't looking. The Dimensional Gap is slowly 'eating' the training ground from the outside because of the barriers being broken, although not entirely as they're still keeping the whole training ground from disintegrating.

The knives are traveling together at very fast speeds and halfway through their destination, they separated into four different directions and hit four corners around the hole. A line of light connected them and conjuring another transparent wall of light, covering the entire hole and effectively stopping it from getting bigger.

"Amazing… There are so many tricks that you know. Anyways, why does the outside look like a kaleidoscope world? Is that a barrier too?" Aika was awestruck and voiced out her curiosity.

"That's not a barrier. That's the Dimensional Gap." Koneko was the one who answered her question and asks another one to Yoruichi who's wound is almost fully healed, "The training ground is in Dimensional Gap?"

Yoruichi looked at them for the first time and nodded at Koneko, "You're right. This place is in Dimensional Gap. Since young, Kisuke goes overboard with his secrets. He gave you a false impression that this is underground as he calls this 'The Secret Underground Training Ground', but in reality, he stabilized a piece of space inside the Dimensional Gap to serve as location of this place and placed various barriers to hide it's existence as he doesn't know if some other being is traveling within this Gap but he assumed that there is. Well, it's not like anyone can find this place as according to Kisuke, the Dimensional Gap space's rules are messed up and the only thing working properly is the temporal dimension. You have to deliberately look for this place to find it." 1

Koneko looked down on contemplation, but Aika didn't understand what they are talking about, obviously, "Wait, what is this Dimensional Gap?"

"You can think of it as space separating many worlds where the supernatural things in a normal human's point of view reside," Yoruichi answered her question patiently. This free time can serve as lecture time for Aika.

"Many worlds where supernatural things reside? You mean those Devils and Angels have their own worlds?"

"Yes. They are called 'Underworld' for Devils and Fallen Angels and 'Heavens' for Angels. These two are the largest worlds as they exceed Earth in size for who knows how many times. That's according to some books that are available to us. Kisuke can't confirm this and wants more records of this topic. That's where the bet with the StuCo President comes in. She's an ojou-sama after all and would have access to certain topics that aren't available for the public."

"That makes sense. I thought that those beings were just blending with humans to live. It's amazing that they haven't invaded the Earth yet if they have this kind of power." Aika looked back at the hole that Kisuke created and muttered.

"It's not like they don't want to, it's just that there are too many factions that would fight for it and will only end up destroying themselves and the Earth in the process. They don't want that to happen as Earth is a very special existence because all other worlds are somehow connected to it as serves as the transport hub for them. And we don't know why that is the case. But we're sure of one thing, outer space doesn't exist in any other worlds."

"Outer space? Only Earth has access to the universe? That pretty cool. So, have you gone to anywhere besides the Earth for you to know all of this?"

"Yep~. We sneaked to the Underworld to have some fun in the past." Yoruichi's smile grew bigger as she remembers the past.

"Please take me with you to play if you're going there again! One more thing, what do you mean when you said that the space rules in Dimensional Gap are messed up?"

"It means that direction doesn't exist. You can move around but you don't know which way is left, right, up and down as you can't designate anything as a point of reference. Distance is also nonexistent because you can travel as far as you can but still not move from your place." 3

"It's hard for me to imagine how that works. Can I try going there?" Aika faced the hole and asks.

"If you want to disintegrate to nothing, then you're free to try. That place is more merciless than outer space."

Aika scratched her head in embarrassment, "Hehehe, I'm just joking."

Aika continued to ask more questions and Yoruichi patiently answered her and sometimes Koneko would chime in.

Fifteen minutes into their discussions, Yoruichi's eyes suddenly grew wide open and Kisuke was woken up from his stupor and hurriedly got up. The both of them stared at the hole that leads to Dimensional Gap.

Aika and Koneko were both happy that Kisuke already woke up but saw something wrong at their expression as they have a very serious one that they don't often have. Both of them also stared at the hole to see what's going on and what they saw scared the hell out of Aika again.

"A giant flying liz--!" Aika exclaimed but Koneko was able to shut her mouth with her hands before she completed her sentence. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Points finger

"A giant flying lizard!!!"

.

.

.

???

COMMENT

40 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 72: A 'Cute?' Dragon

"A giant flying liz--"

"Aika-senpai, shut up for a moment," Koneko whispered to her ear as she covers her mouth.

Yoruichi and Kisuke turned their heads on Aika with their mouths twitching but didn't say anything. They then refocused their attention to the gigantic red dragon that is flying to their position.

The dragon is a massive red Western Dragon with a horn on his snout and has two sets of wings. His overall length measures around 100 meters.

"Hey, Kisuke." Yoruichi opened her mouth and asks.

"Hmm?"

"Are the boss encounters this common? Just last night, a dragon in a form of gothic lolita that can be regarded as the strongest we've ever seen visited us. Now we caught the attention of another one of the same level. Are we really that eye-catchy for these guys?" Yoruichi asks in an exasperated voice. She also wants to do a facepalm but stopped herself as she can't lose focus now.

"Maybe our power system is just that eccentric for them? Or maybe it caught sight of my Cero and got curious? Anyways, Koneko, Aika, when I say leave, teleport back to shop with your pendants. I and Yoruichi will also follow behind but don't move, for now, it isn't hostile yet." Kisuke answered Yoruichi's question with more of his questions and gave instructions to Koneko and Aika. 1

Koneko already separated from Aika and they nodded silently while also staring at the big dragon.

The red dragon approaches the hole and stared at the four of them. Kisuke and Yoruichi increased their vigilance as the dragon's gaze pass through them.

The dragon kept staring at them for a minute and two when Kisuke noticed something. Due to its large size and reptilian eyes, he couldn't easily pinpoint its focus in a short amount of time, but now he's sure that most of its attention is on Kisuke and Aika, 'It's understandable if it's just me or Yoruichi, but Aika?... Wait… Aika also caught Ophis' attention, maybe its related to her Sacred Gear too? Dammit, my senses are still in mess and I can't gauge the dragon's soul accurately. And it isn't even trying to hide it either.'

The dragon saw Kisuke's expression something change in its eyes. If not for his very powerful observation skills, Kisuke wouldn't have noticed it, "It's… gloating?"

"Hmm? What did you just say?" Yoruichi thought that she heard him wrong as his words don't match the situation at all.

"I said that it's gloating while looking at me… No, more like it is showing off? I also can't believe what I'm seeing right now. Its demeanor also doesn't match its appearance and power level like Ophis-chan." Kisuke unconsciously rubbed his eyes, but what he saw didn't change, 'Seriously?'

"It looks cool!" Aika muttered, but that level of volume is enough for the dragon to here.

Kisuke noticed the subtle action of raising its chin a little, "Oh? It likes your compliment."

"Really!?" Aika also felt a bit shock.

"Tough on the outside but cute in the inside?" Yoruichi couldn't help but say. 2

"Hey!" Kisuke felt helpless after hearing his partner and is getting ready to escape, 'I hope it doesn't follow us to the Human world.' 3

The dragon also heard her and snorted. The snort took a form of a large shockwave that broke the temporary barrier the Yoruichi put up with four knives and almost lifted all of them into the air. Kisuke was about to give his signal to escape but halted as he saw the dragon ignore Yoruichi and didn't have any further action.

Now the dragon is just staring at Aika and it's unknown what it is thinking, although only Kisuke can tell this and Yoruichi to some extent. 4

Aika can also somehow tell that the red dragon is staring at her as she suddenly left something squirming inside her and lock eyes with it. 1

Kisuke's mind is trying to calculate the things he could do and gain and just chose to wait and see. Another few seconds of silence prevailed and the tension increased.

The silence was broken when Kisuke, Yoruichi and Koneko noticed a ball of red light 10 centimeters across suddenly manifested in front of its snout. The ball of light suddenly shoots out and traveled to Aika's direction. Koneko and Yoruichi wanted to block it for her but Kisuke stopped them. Both of them were flabbergasted at Kisuke and looked at him smiling, they decided to just trust him.

Aika wasn't able to react and the red ball of light hit her disappearing inside her. She panics and touch all over her body but didn't notice any change, "What the hell was that!?" 2

Kisuke also inspected her but didn't notice anything different aside from a subtle change in her aura and his senses which aren't working properly isn't helping either, 'I'll have to thoroughly examine her later to see what exactly is that ball of energy. I'll probably have my answers instantly if I start with her Sacred Gear.'

Kisuke returned his attention to the dragon who is seemingly satisfied and turned around with a small snort and slowly flew away. A portal appeared in front of it leading to another part of the Dimension Gap and went through it, ignoring the stares of the rest. And before long, the portal disappeared along with it.

"Why does it feel that it wants a cool exit?" Yoruichi learned from her previous experience and only spoke up after it surely left.

"What a coincidence, I also feel the same." Kisuke agreed with her.

"Are all great beings this childish?" Yoruichi faced Kisuke and ask. 6

"If you ask me that, who should I ask? And are you suggesting that there are more of them out there? If that's the case, it's a mystery why the worlds are still existing." Kisuke stretched his body as it's still sore from earlier events and wanted to rest early, "Koneko-chan, Aika-chan, you two return for now. We'll follow you after we're done here. We still have to fix that hole or this training ground would disappear and that would be a shame." Kisuke returned to his nonchalant self and made them sighed in relief. 2

Koneko and Aika nodded at him and activated the pendants to return to the shop.

"Now then, It'll take an hour or two to fix everything. Yoruichi, help me by supplying Reiatsu as I can't use mine properly yet." Kisuke started walking towards the hole while thinking of the ways to fix the broken barriers.

Yoruichi skipped towards him and followed behind him, "You have to treat me later after you're all fixed up."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

( )

COMMENT

66 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 73: Time to Mess with Supernaturals 9

Kisuke and Yoruichi spent an hour to fix everything. The barriers are now renewed with some additional security including restricting the spatial fluctuation and some concealing formations. The additional features are probably useless to the massive red dragon as it already found this place and teleporting the training ground to some other point in Dimensional Gap would also be a useless effort as the dragon seems to know how to navigate in Dimensional Gap with relative ease and that would only increase their visibility for others that can detect spatial fluctuation. It's for those who are also thriving inside the Dimensional Gap that may have been alerted and will probably look into it. 2

"Are we done with everything?" Kisuke asks as he yawns.

"I think so." Yoruichi looked around to check one last time.

"How long have I've been sleeping anyway?"

"Just about fifteen minutes. By the way, that's the worst uncontrolled Hollowfication you've ever had. What happened?"

"As always, it's Benihime. She wants her Shinuchi (True Blade) and she'll keep attacking me whenever I'm weakened or in some kind breakthrough just to push me forward. And when I'm fusing my Reiryoku with my Ki, my strength is in all-time low as I have to manipulate it precisely that I can't do anything else." Kisuke looked at Benihime in her cane form while contemplating.

"Shinuchi? Isn't that Bankai's (Final Release) old term and just the same thing?" Yoruichi also gazed at Kisuke's Zanpakuto. She thought that they really have the most problematic Zanpukutos in the history of Soul Society. Her's wouldn't listen to her, and would only lend its strength depending on its mood so she practiced her Hakuda (Hand-to-Hand Combat) as much as she could not relying on her once in a while power. Well, Byakko is already special to begin with as it is a spirit that descended on her Zanpakuto when she received her Asauchi. 3

In Kisuke's case, Benihime inherited too much of Kisuke personality and would always 'help' Kisuke to strengthen him and herself to the point that it's more important than Kisuke's own safety contrary to most Zanpakuto that wants to protect its partner Shinigami.

"That's what I thought too, but Benihime is sure that it is something different and wants me to achieve that." 4

"If that's the case, until you achieve it, you'll keep losing control whenever you weaken or your hollow side became too strong. What's your plan?"

"I have some ideas but I'll have to test it first before proposing a deal with Benihime. For now, I want to forge an Asauchi for her and your Byakko as they are just mana construct in their current form and won't improve much."

"Sacred Gear, is it?"

"Correct. But I would need more data. Aika's Sacred Gear is a good fortune for us."

"I see, so that's why you accepted her so readily even though you just want to see a Shinigami wielding a Sacred Gear. You could have done that by injecting your Reiatsu to her and throwing her to Sona." Yoruichi muttered loudly and Kisuke just smiled at her thoughts.

"If only I can talk to someone who knows many things about the Sacred Gears… or maybe the creator himself. That would be great." 15

"I don't think that's easy if you don't get out there."

"That's why I'll start meddling with those Devils at school after I stabilize my Reiatsu-Ki in a week or two. They have the highest status in this town and the two of them are the little sisters of two Devil Kings. If someone would know a substantial amount of information on Sacred Gear, that would be someone on the higher-ups of a faction." Kisuke has a nasty smile on his face when he said this.

"Meddle? Do you mean to annoy them? Could you just do something good for them and they might pay you back?" Yoruichi scratched her head.

"Yoruichi, this is something I learned from experience. To catch someone's attention, you would have more chance if you annoy them rather than get their goodwill. And we don't have to get their goodwill, I want to strike an 'equal' deal with them."

"That theory sounds like a kid bullying their crush for attention." 15

"Ahahaha~~~. It's effective nevertheless. Tried and tested by me~."

"This is also why no one wants to deal with you back in Seiretei even though you're a captain." Yoruichi shook her head and sighed.

Kisuke ignored Yoruichi's statement and continued speaking, "And besides, it's about time we flex some of our muscles to the world. I think we're ready to draw some attention." 6

"Right. Even though we'll get involved in some politics that we really hate, showing that we can fight a bit will make them think twice before dealing with us. But standing in the limelight will also make others attack us easier from the shadows." Yoruichi closed her arms and voiced out her concerns.

"We can plan and do some precautionary measures for that but we'll have to share that limelight with someone else somehow. How about Issei?" Kisuke suggested.

"That perverted kid that is even somehow worse than you?" Yoruichi narrowed her eyes.

"That kid has just some cliche taste." Kisuke blurted. 35

"Why are you competing with him?" 1

"Anyways, Issei's Sacred Gear seems to be a Longinus and has an unimaginable amount of potential. And Sacred Gears respond to their host's desire to level up. He can go and gather split some attention for us with his perverted antics as a plus."

"This Longinus' are really cheating. As long as you want it, you can get stronger?"

"It's really some nonsensical equipment. I want to meet its maker. How did he come up with it I wonder? And its elaborated system that automatically goes with Human reincarnation." 6

"To think that what would push you to reveal yourself is Benihime. And here I thought that you would want to live in obscurity for another decade or two."

"Nothing I can do. Benihime will keep pestering if I don't do something and something is already brewing in the shadows that will probably affect us. So, for now, We'll take it slow and I'll pester that overly serious StuCo President and see what happens." Kisuke shrugged his shoulders at Yoruichi's comment.

"Don't annoy her too much that she would want to stab you," Yoruichi warned him. 4

"That's the point! I won't get anything great if I act the nice guy."

"Whatever, let's go. Koneko and Aika are still waiting for us at the shop. After those two calmed down, the scene earlier will probably haunt both of them. I already told them that they might experience it in the future." Yoruichi started fiddling with her ring.

"You told them? Hmmm… I have to prepare an explanation that won't traumatize them too much, or else it might become a disadvantage for them when they reach that point." Kisuke rubbed his chin in contemplation. 2

"You should also explain to them that power isn't easily attainable without much hardship. I don't care if they're geniuses. I'll push them harder so they won't become conceited." Yoruichi then activated the teleportation spell on the ring bringing Kisuke with her who still thinking of what to say.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

(/ )/

Scroll down!

Next Chapter Ahead!

COMMENT

22 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 74: Another Discussion Part 1

Kisuke and Yoruichi appeared inside the room where the mock elevator is in. They saw that Koneko and Aika are still waiting for them.

"Senpai." "Kisuke-kun." Koneko and Aika approached the two of them, but hesitation could be felt from their movements.

'They calmed down and started thinking a lot of things huh,' Kisuke and Yoruichi simultaneously thought.

"Let's go back to the house for now. I'll talk there." Kisuke ignored their apparent hesitation and fear and walks towards the exit along with Yoruichi.

Koneko and Aika looked at each other and hurriedly followed them. It's already late afternoon outside and once they reached the Urahara household, Kisuke urges the two of them to sit down on the couch while Yoruichi went straight to the kitchen to prepare some beverages and some snacks.

Kisuke also sat down on the couch but didn't speak and just stared at the two of them who are looking at the ground, though they would sneak some peeks from time to time.

Yoruichi arrives with cups of tea and snacks that's enough for them, but she doubts that the two girls would have a mood to sip some freshly made tea. She sat down beside Kisuke and stayed quiet.

Kisuke took a sip of his cup of tea and let out a large sigh, "Where should I start?"

Aika and Koneko looked up, waiting for him to speak.

"Are you scared of my form earlier?" Kisuke started with a question. They looked at each other and with some hesitation, nodded.

"Well that's normal and you should be. Because in the future, if you continue your training under us, you'd probably experience something similar." Kisuke narrowed his eyes and told them in a very serious tone. 3

"Can't you do something so we wouldn't experience that?" Aika meekly raised her voice. 6

"We can probably do something so you won't have to experience that."

"Then…" Both of them looked up with hope in their eyes. When they remembered how Kisuke rampaged earlier, they didn't want to experience it themselves. They thought if something goes wrong, they wouldn't be able to come out of that madness.

"But it'll take some time for you to get stronger. Months, years or even decades if we take it slow."

Both of them stayed silent after hearing this, especially Koneko as she wants to get stronger as soon as possible so that she could take on her big sister.

As for Aika, she's contemplating if she wants to get stronger fast, 'Is it worth the risk?' She kept questioning herself but couldn't find the right answer. 1

"Let me explain first why we have to experience that before you make your decisions.

" I train in all facets of a certain power system. Meaning, I train in both the positive and negative sides of that system. The advantage is, I'll have access to both sides' power making me stronger than those who trained in only one side. The disadvantage is, it creates a conflict within me and if I can't contain or restrain it, I'll fall into madness like what you saw earlier and there's a chance that I wouldn't wake up forever and would just try to destroy everything around me. That's what happens if I failed to control my power or upset the balance between two sides."

Kisuke saw them make difficult faces and laughed a bit.

"What so funny? Is this still a joke for you?" Aika pouted and complained and Koneko agreed with her by nodding and glaring at Kisuke. 2

"Nah, I'm just appreciating your funny faces."

"Why are you still nonchalant, senpai? You almost killed Yoruichi back there." Koneko continued glaring at Kisuke with more intensity.

"Yoruichi is certainly in danger back then, but she could survive that." Kisuke's smile didn't disappear at her words.

Truthfully, Yoruichi has multiple ways to escape but all of them would disregard Aika and Koneko's safety which she was about to do if Kisuke didn't wake up in time. She could have escaped using her ring and leave the two alone with the Hollowfied Kisuke which would spell their doom if they couldn't activate their pendants in time. She could also have punctured the Cero and its damage would spread out and not a concentrated one. She would only get hurt but the two spectators would have died. 4

"Right! These two idiots didn't believe that I would be just fine! You only made it harder for me! In our lessons, I will properly ingrain in your thick heads how important prompt decisions are! Especially you! Koneko! What you did earlier is just a futile effort!" Yoruichi stood up and suddenly reprimanded the two.

"But-" "No buts!" Koneko wanted to say something but was interrupted by Yoruichi. 1

"You're still too weak to worry about me!"

"... I'm sorry." Seeing the fuming expression on Yoruichi's face, Koneko's head dropped down and apologized. 4

"That's enough, Yoruichi. She's still a kid and you know that she's strangely affectionate of this she deemed comrades. We can't push our militaristic view on her and especially on Aika, who is just a normal person until yesterday." Kisuke spoke up and patted Koneko to console her.

"Huuu… You're right. I'm sorry. I think of her as my disciple so a forgot for a moment that she isn't from the same organization as me. I just remembered how I would scold Sui Feng when she did something wrong." Yoruichi let out a big breath to calm down and also apologized to Koneko. 6

"Please don't apologize. It's really my fault and I also dragged Aika-senpai to danger by not listening to you. Even though I guess that you have a way to survive, I just couldn't leave after seeing you and Kisuke-senpai like that."

Seeing that she knows her fault and admitted her mistakes, Yoruichi smiled slightly and shoved Kisuke's hand away to pat her herself, "It's fine. I know your personality and knew how you would act, but I'm pushing my ideals in you too much. But we have to fix that attitude in the future." Yoruichi gently consoles Koneko but her last sentence has a trace of strictness to it. 2

Koneko has a complicated expression when she heard the last thing she said. Yoruichi guessed what she's thinking and continued speaking, "I'm not telling you to disregard your comrades if you ever encounter a situation like that again, I'm going to teach you how to plan and decide properly without your emotions intervening with your logic. That way, you'll also have a larger chance to turn your situation." 2

Koneko finally understood her and nodded. A trace determination appeared in her eyes and she faced Kisuke, "Senpai, I want to get stronger faster." 'If I'm strong enough, I would have a lesser chance of dealing with a situation like that.' Koneko thought as she declares her decision to Kisuke.

"Going back to the main topic, finally?" Kisuke already finished his cup of tea before they even finished talking.

"It seems that Koneko wouldn't change her mind anymore. How about you, Aika-chan" Kisuke stared at Koneko for a while and assumed as such, so he turned his head towards Aika, who's still in deep contemplation.

"Let me hear what you're about to say first." She said.

"Sure." 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

( ) ~ * .

More Ahead!

Keep Going!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 75: Another Discussion Part 2 (Chunni Names) 1

"Did I mention that I lose control when I can't control both sides of my power or upset the balance between them?" Kisuke rubbed his chin and asked.

"You did," Aika answered him.

Kisuke nodded and continued saying, "But I'm very confident at my control skills and losing control shouldn't happen to me."

Aika is now even more confused, "Then why?"

"Because of this partner of mine." Kisuke materialized Benihime in her cane form.

"Is that a Sacred Gear?" Aika looked closely at the cane, 'How does he use it? Smash heads with it? How fitting for him.'

"Are you thinking something rude?" Kisuke's mouth twitches as he asks.

"Do you bash heads with that?" Aika honestly asked him.

"Pffft-" Even Yoruichi spat out some of her tea she is drinking.

Kisuke's hand flashed, taking out and taking back the blade in a flash that Aika wasn't able to see, but he left a bit of blade out of the cane for Aika to see.

Aika thought that he only took out a bit of his blade for her viewing, but suddenly, her pink rimmed glasses fell off her face and split into two pieces, "MY GLASSES!!!" She cradles the broken pieces of glasses in her arms.

She then glared and shouted at Kisuke after understanding what just happened, "Damn you Kisuke! You just killed half of me! I hope the Goddess of Glasses smite you!" 11

"Now, now. Calm down. Here. I fixed it for you!" Yoruichi reached out to her glasses and fixed it with magic while trying to calm her down.

"Thank you! May the Goddess of Glasses bless you!" Aika gave Yoruichi her sincerest gratitude for what she has done. 5

"No. Please don't bless me with bad eyesight." Yoruichi retorted. 2

Kisuke acted like he had done nothing and continued explaining, "This blade's name is Benihime and she's a bit different from Sacred Gears. She also has her own thoughts. She's the main reason I lose control of myself every time." 4

Aika pouted a bit at how Kisuke acted like nothing but she nevertheless listened carefully, "This hidden sword? Why?"

"Well, we would always fight. And every time we do that, this body rampages." Kisuke shrugged his shoulders and refuses to explain more.

"Are all Sacred Gears have thoughts of their own?"

"No, very few actually possess a being inside it."

"Does mine have it?"

"Yes."

"Then I would also lose control of myself even if I balance my powers properly."

"Normally, you only have to convince the one residing it and you wouldn't even need to fight. This girl here is a special case. So you would only lose control of yourself once until you convince it."

"Is that so?" Aika took her cup of tea for the first time and drank it.

"Then please continue as you've planned." She set down the cup and expressed her decision to Kisuke and Yoruichi.

"So readily? I thought you would hesitate more." Yoruichi stared at her intently and thought, 'She's really different.' 4

"It's not as risky as you made it be and you're probably trying to scare us so we wouldn't let our guard down even if we gained enough strength.

" And you also probably won't let us take unnecessary risks. If you want us to accomplish something, surely, you'll only let us do so if we can actually do it." Aika expressed what she thought.

"Good. You can use your brain a little bit better than others. You could assist Kisuke in many things in the future." Yoruichi praised her. 7

"You really trust me that much?" Kisuke asks.

"Yes, I'm betting my all and giving you all my trust. So don't do anything ridiculous like throwing me away. I probably won't be able to recover from that." Aika grinned at him. 1

"You really are an idiot." Kisuke shook his head at her response, "Is that all?" Kisuke, however, wants to know more.

"There's one last thing." Aika did a fake cough before continuing. She looked at everyone else, and finally, rest her gaze on Kisuke, "If Koneko is doing it, why shouldn't I? Besides, I don't want to be left behind and just watch you back getting further and further away. I at least want to walk just a few steps behind everyone else and if possible, side by side. If I'm going to step into this dangerous world, I want to do my best… along with some trusty companions." Aika slowly stood up, place her hands on her hips and put on her signature smug face as she finishes her words. 13

"Great! Hahaha~" Kisuke also stood up and pulled out his white fan and waved it around, "You really can't start your great adventure without some lively companions. From now on, you'll be part of my greatest organization, the 'Urahara Shouten (Urahara Shop)'!" And he declared.

"You can't be serious! What's up with that name!? That's just the name of your shop! Do you really like it that much!? Change it! Change it to something cool like 'Mugen Legion', 'Armageddon Dominator', 'Dragon Gene' or maybe 'HellFlame Reverie', 'Hollow Ronin' and 'Devil ArmsMerchant' are good too." Aika instantly protested and suggested names of her own. 10

"Where the hell are you getting these names? By the way, I like 'Devil ArmsMerchant'... Wait! No! I won't change it! We'll be known today as members of 'Urahara Shouten' and forever!" Kisuke was taken aback at Aika's sudden outburst and almost agreed to her, but manage to hold himself just in time. 1

"Who cares about some stupid name? Finish this up Kisuke!" Yoruichi interfered before the topic goes in the wrong tangent again.

"It's important!" Kisuke and Aika shouted at the same time.

"Then we'll just discuss this next time! And Kisuke, don't get so worked up! Your body is still aching, right!?" Yoruichi shouted back in even more vigor stopping the two. 5

"Aching?" Koneko who's silently listening to the side spoke up.

"This idiot hasn't recovered from what happened earlier and needs to rest. So we shouldn't take this long." Yoruichi explained Kisuke's state to Koneko making her worry again.

"Do you really not want me to call our new member who is a healer?" Koneko asks for confirmation again.

"No need. I just need a good long sleep." Kisuke patted her head again to reassure her.

Seeing her nod, Kisuke sat back down on the sofa to finish this meeting, "Now that I have you two's consent with the training that I plan for you to do, I don't need to feel guilty."

"Guilty? What do you mean?" Aika is confused yet again, 'What the hell is this idiot up to again?'

"What I mean is regardless of your answers just now, I would have push on training you the way I want it. In short, you'll still lose control of yourself at least once even if you refused." Kisuke has a nasty grin on his face again.

"Then why did you still ask us!?" Aika really doesn't know how this idiot's brain works.

"At least you knew something instead of being in the dark the whole time." Kisuke is now forcing his logic on them and Aika and Koneko can't answer back for how ridiculous his reason is, 'Are we really in good hands?' 13

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

( ) .

Just Another One!

Go on!

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 76: The Rumors

They ended their discussion and Aika went home without staying for dinner with the reason being, "My mom is fine with it, but my dad will probably storm this whole place with his old overly customized and beloved nail-spiked baseball bat. He's too old for that."

"Her dad sounds like a very fun person. I'd like to meet him at least one time." Kisuke commented.

"You also can't underestimate her mother who manages to tame a guy like her dad," Yoruichi added. 4

.

.

.

For the next few days, Kisuke 'peacefully' spent his time on school while recuperating and stabilizing his Reiryoku-Ki. He only needs a few more days to recover his raw power. Kisuke's research time is also focused on Reiryoku-Ki based Kidou and successfully converted up to level 90. After he's done with Kidou, he'll practice a bit of his Hollow Transformation to make sure nothing is amiss with this new kind of power source. And if no problem came up, Kisuke will have a talk to Benihime to propose some of his ideas to reach her 'True Blade' state. Then he'll focus on Sacred Gears and some of his free time on the Hougyoku which now only have a few cracks in it. Kisuke doesn't know when will it fully recover as its recovery rate varies from time to time. 9

Sona, on the other hand, couldn't have a very quiet time with Kisuke's 'peaceful' days. Sona kept losing and losing to him not just in the game of chess. She asks for a game of Go and Shogi but still couldn't win. Sona kept hounding Kisuke for games to the point that rumors of Kisuke blackmailing the StuCo President to become his servant became so pronounced that everyone on the school already knew of it and still adding flavor to the rumor like Sona is pregnant with Kisuke child and won't take responsibility. 6

Sona's peerage members were, of course, outraged at this rumor. They set out to quell the fire that is already very hard to put out. They also asked their Master of what's going on, but she wouldn't give them an answer. They asked Tsubaki who is her right hand but only let out a few words, "She wants to win against him or else her future is only with him."

Her words shook the members and even Rias' group when they heard about it and they let their imaginations run wild with all sorts of fantasies drilling into their minds. The most affected of these words was Saji Genshirou, Sona's newest servant and her pawn. 9

Saji is a young man with short blond hair and grey eyes. He wears the Kuoh Academy boys' school uniform, albeit without the blazer and his sleeves are rolled up. He is the possessor of the Dragon-type Sacred Gear known as Absorption Line, the main reason Sona took him in. 5

Saji's most admired person is Sona, so when he heard the ambiguous relationship between his Master and the top pervert in the school's history, he challenged him to a duel. Saji and the rest of the peerage already knew that Kisuke is an inhabitant of the supernatural world and they also heard from Tsubaki that Sona even tried inviting him to become her servant.

When Saji proposed a duel, Sona and Tsubaki were not around to supervise him as they returned to Underworld for some quick business that needs her presence and his fellow members didn't stop him, on the contrary, they seem to support it. They also want to know what's the deal with this guy who came out of nowhere.

.

.

.

"Urahara Kisuke! I challenge you to a duel!" Saji invited Kisuke to the old school building to say such. There are already quite a few people who want to spectate. In the front seat are Sona's peerage members and surprisingly, all of Rias' Group, including the new transfer student who entered the school a few days ago, Asia Argento. She's quite close with Issei and apparently, she's also living with him now, making Issei gloat at both Motohama and Matsuda. Aika is also quite close to Asia and kept suggesting sexual stuff that can end up corrupting the innocent maiden. 2

"And what do I get if I win?" Kisuke ignored the spectators and crossed his arms asking Saji of the stakes. But what caught the audience's attention is the black cat silently sitting on his head. 1

"President, why are we watching them fight?" Issei who only knows about Kisuke and Saji being a normal people along with the rest of the Student Council members asks Rias. He wanted to ask Kisuke why he brought 'Yoru' to school but he's more curious about what's happening and didn't want to interrupt them. Asia also has the same confused expression and opened her ears to listen. Kisuke is one of the people who welcomed her kindly and wants to know the reason, but more importantly, she wants to stop the fight because someone might get hurt.

"We haven't introduced each other's new members yet so it's understandable that you don't know about them," Rias answered Issei with a smile on her face also anticipating the fight, her focus is especially on Kisuke, this anomalous guy.

"New members?" Issei and Asia simultaneously ask.

"Sona-Kaichou is a High-Class Devil like Buchou and her peerage is all of the Student Council members. Their newest member is that Genshirou Saji, a pawn like you." Akeno replied to the question this time.

"They are also Devils!? I didn't know that we this many Devils at School!" Issei and exclaimed and Asia also has a similar expression.

Issei thought of something and ask again, "So Kisuke is a Devil too?" He didn't know how he would react to this as one of his best friends turns out to be a Devil.

"No, you're wrong. As far as we are concerned, he is a Human." Rias narrowed her eyes and said.

"A Human? Then why is a Devil asking him out for a duel?" Issei is already prepared to intervene but wants to know more about the situation so he kept asking.

"Because of the rumors about Sona and him I presume," Akeno replied, her attention is also on Kisuke trying to gleam more about him.

"Then we should stop this! Kisuke would only get hurt! He may be sturdy, but that's about it. I'm sure he won't fare great against magic!" Issei is about to go between them but Koneko grabbed his shirt's collar dropping him to the floor.

"I never said that he's a normal Human. We only discovered him not long before we found you. Remember Koneko's instant acceleration technique? Someone close to him taught her that, am I correct, Koneko?" Rias explained and asks for confirmation with Koneko.

"Yes, Buchou." Koneko replied simply, but inside, she wanted to laugh, 'That person who is close to him is really 'close' to him right now. She's sitting on his head.'

"There's something like that?" Now Issei gave up the idea of intervening as he too, wants to know more about his, now, mysterious friend.

Only Asia wants to stop the upcoming fight but everyone ignored her. 5

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

.( ) . : :

And That's It!

.

.

So why the mass release?

Cuz I won't be able to use my PC for the next few days.

And no, I hate typing with a smartphone.

.

.

This is the start of Vol3 BTW.

Honestly, I don't know how to divide volumes.

How do others do this?

COMMENT

40 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 77: The Duel 1

"If I win, I want you to stay away from Kaichou!" Saji pointed at Kisuke who's still nonchalant about everything which pisses him off.

"If I win?" Kisuke asks. He wants to yawn but stopped himself as that would be rude and will aggravate the young man more.

"I will stop getting in your way," Saji said in all seriousness, but he's confident that he'll win, after all, the opponent is just a human with nameless Sacred Gear.

"And If I refuse?"

"I won't stop pestering you!" Saji clenched his fist and teeth to declare.

"That certainly is annoying. Let's do it! When and where do you wanna go?" Kisuke imagined his days being annoyed by the young man whenever he's with Sona and didn't like it one bit, 'I'll welcome you if you're a pretty girl.' 1

"Let's do it now! As for where…" Saji was about the place he thought of earlier when Rias suddenly interrupted him.

"There's a clearing in the forest near hear. You can use that space if you put up appropriate barriers." Rias pointed outside the window where the direction of the clearing is. It's the same place where Koneko sparred with Yuuto and defeated him cleanly.

"Thank you, Rias-sama. We'll take your offer." Saji thinks that place is more suitable than what he planned earlier.

"You don't mind us watching, no?" Rias asks Saji and the rest of Sona's peerage.

"Please look after us and become our referee, Rias-sama. I don't want him going after his words, so please take appropriate measures to enforce the bet."

"I can do that. Follow us, we'll lead you to that place." Rias turned around to exit the building along with her servants.

The rest and Kisuke also followed them until they reached a relatively large clearing in the forest beside the old school building.

Rias invited the two to the center and spoke, "If Saji wins, Urahara will stop any form of contact with Sona Sitri and if Urahara wins, Saji won't give Urahara troubles regarding Sona anymore. The first one to admit defeat or become incapable of fighting loses. Is there any objection?"

"No," Saji answered first and equipped his Sacred Gear, Absorption Line on his right hand. It has the appearance of a small black bracer in the form of a small and cute black Chameleon-like lizard with violet eyes and a deformed face that appears on the user's hand.

"I have." Kisuke raised his arm in objection, however.

"You don't agree with the terms?" Rias give Kisuke a questioning look.

Kisuke, in return, just sneered, "Don't look at me like that. It's your fault alright. I know both of you are Devils and the leaders are quite close too, but you shouldn't give such obvious favorability."

Rias narrowed her eyes and asks in a deep voice, "What do you mean?"

"You know what I mean. Change the terms now." Kisuke also stared at her. If he backs down now from a spoiled little girl's stare, Yoruichi, who's in his head wouldn't stop laughing about it and will tease him for a long while.

The two of them had a staring contest with the rest not understanding what's happening.

"Akeno-san, What's Kisuke is talking about? And why the mood suddenly became heavy?" Issei asks Akeno who is also wearing a serious expression.

"It's Rias fault this time. She underestimated Urahara-kun." Akeno replied briefly making them even more confused.

Rias was the first one to remove her gaze and briefly apologizes, "I'm sorry. I'm changing the terms. If Urahara wins, Saji won't give Urahara any trouble for any given matter. Are you fine with this."

Kisuke returned to his nonchalant smile and agreed, "Yep.~"

Everyone now understood why Kisuke strongly disagreed with Rias' terms. If Kisuke were to win with the terms earlier, Saji can still pester him as long as the reason isn't 'Sona'. They all looked at her with differing expressions, but Rias already expected this when he exposed her little wordplay.

Rias ignored the rest and just continued her job as the referee, "If there are no other questions you can start now!"

Saji returned to himself after Rias' go signal. He shook his head to focus on his duel and already planned his move, 'I'll grab him anywhere with my Line and swing him around with my strengthened physique as a Devil until he admits defeat and or lose consciousness. Even with his sword-type Sacred Gear shouldn't be able to cut my Line.'

Yoruichi jumped down and went to Koneko's direction jumping on her head instead. They thought that it was one strange cat but didn't ponder more as their attention is on the upcoming fight.

Saji pointed his Sacred Gear towards and from the head of the chameleon, a tongue-like line shoots out of its mouth and headed straight for Kisuke. Kisuke smile didn't disappear nor even move until the line is only a few centimeters away from his waist. Everyone thought that if he's caught, the chances of him winning are almost nill, except for Koneko of course.

The Line wraps around Kisuke and Saji already celebrated, 'I won.' He then prepares to pull the line to smash him around until he admits defeat. With his newfound strength as a Devil, he can easily lift a grown man. But the moment he pulled the line, he didn't feel any feedback that should be present with Kisuke's weight. He then noticed that Kisuke already disappeared with his Line still wrapping around the air. Saji felt something wrong and looked below him. There he saw Kisuke crouching down looking up to him with the same smile he had since earlier. "Wh-!!!?"

Before Saji could complete what he was about to say, Kisuke's palm suddenly shoots out from below and hit him square to the solar plexus. The force lifted Saji three meters off the ground and he dropped two meters away from Kisuke who is already standing idly. When Saji touched the ground, he winced in pain for a bit, his eyes already rolled to the back of his head and fell unconscious with his mouth frotting. If examined closely, Saji isn't breathing. 5

"Saji!" Everyone from Sona's peerage rushed towards him and checked him. But to their dismay, he isn't breathing. All of them lose their minds and very dumbfounded. They were just talking to him happily a moment ago yet he abruptly died now. One of them reacted particularly violent and rushed towards Kisuke.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

It seems like lots of you got angry over the 'fake' chapter.

So here's a 'real' one…

Though you have to wait until Monday for continuation ;)

.

Enjoy the cliff

COMMENT

33 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 78: Warning

Ruruko Nimura is a first-year high school student at Kuoh Academy and one of Sona Sitri's Pawns. Ruruko by chance, happened to learn about Sona and her peerage being devils and willingly asked to be reincarnated into her peerage. Sona did so and she joined the Student Council in the process.

Ruruko is a short girl with brown hair in long twin ponytails and green eyes. She wears a pair of green clips in her hair and she also wears striped green stockings.

Ruruko has a crush on Genshirou Saji and her crush on him began when he started giving lots of help once he started doing Student Council work. She has a hot-headed wanting to solve problems through violence, rather than negotiation. So when she inspected that Saji isn't breathing after taking Kisuke's attack, she already jumped into a conclusion. Brandishing her fist, she rushed towards Kisuke with hate-filled expression, " YOU BASTARD!!!"

Kisuke dodge by sidestepping and took out his cane. Ruruko wanted to turn around to rush to him again, but just as she turned around the tip of Kisuke's cane hit her forehead with enough force for her lay down on the ground with her back, "Kuh…"

Kisuke flipped forward, landing near Ruruko's head suspending the tip of his cane just a few millimeters away from her face. Ruruko tried to stand up but found her whole body pinned to the ground, 'I can't move!' She looked up towards Kisuke who is now wearing a blank expression, looking down on her and fear finally began to creep on her as she notices strange energy coming from his cane. It feels like a sharp sword is about to drop to her face killing her in the process.

Kisuke just used a Zanjutsu technique called Shitonegaeshi (Cushion Return), which aims to subdue an opponent and immobilize them on the ground using coercion alone. Kisuke suspends the tip of his cane millimeters from his opponent's face after he has already struck them down.

"Ruruko!!!" When Sona's peerage members saw that Ruruko is now in danger, they all took out their respective weapons and most of them rushed towards Kisuke to help Ruruko, but they stopped their steps when an unexpected person went in between them.

"Koneko!?" Rias, Akeno and Issei shouted as they wake up from their stupor. In just a few seconds, a lot of things happened that they weren't even able to react properly.

"What's the meaning of this? Toujou Koneko! We know that you're very close to him, but we won't let him go for killing Saji and taking Ruruko as a hostage! Even if you're from Rias-sama's peerage!" Without Sona and Tsubaki, Momo Hanakai is acting as their current leader. She is a second-year high school student at Kuoh Academy and one of Sona's Bishops. And she's fuming with anger as one of her precious comrades in not breathing after getting hit by Kisuke's palm and another one is being pinned to the ground by the same assailant with a fearful expression on her face. She's also panicking because she doesn't know how she would explain this to Sona. And now one of Rias' peerage members blocked their way to save Ruruko, she almost lost her mind.

"Koneko! What are you doing!?" Rias shouted and about to drag her away.

"Please calm down, all of you. Genshirou-senpai isn't dead. He isn't even hurt that much." Koneko spoke with her deadpan expression and slowly walk through the group and towards Saji who's unconscious. She ignored everyone's stares and used the coercion technique that Yoruichi taught her that pressures those around her by using her aura alone.

Everyone in Rias' group is also dumbfounded at Koneko's pressure. 'What the heck!' And they all have the same thoughts. 1

Koneko reached the fainted Saji and crouched down. Tsubasa Yura, who's left behind to guard Saji wanted to block her but can't move from her spot due to the unknown pressure she is releasing, "What are you doing!?"

Koneko ignored her and raised her left arm, "Eyy." She brought it down, slapping Saji's chest. After that, Saji coughed out and regained consciousness. He looked around in confusion and noticed everyone's dumbfounded expression looking at him, "What's happening?" 2

Koneko stood up and walked away while saying, "You lost."

Saji heard her and it all came back to him now. He took one strike to the solar plexus from Kisuke's palm and was launched into the air. Before he hits the ground, he already fainted, "I lost." Saji let out a big sigh and became frustrated with his own weakness.

"Saji-senpai!" It was unknown when Kisuke lets go of Ruruko and she rushed to the awakened Saji, hugging him while crying.

"Ruruko-chan!? What's happening?" Saji doesn't know what to do and looked around to look for help and try to understand the situation, but he noticed that everyone still has the same dumbfounded expression, 'Really! What's happening?' 1

Kisuke, who's being silent all this while suddenly spoke up, "Well then, Gremory-san. Please enforce the bet we had just now."

They all looked at him with complicated expression while he dusts his school uniform. It took Rias a while to reply to him, "I will certainly do that."

Yoruichi jumped to Kisuke head again, "Since we're done here, I'll be taking my leave if you don't mind."

Momo Hanakai wanted to stop him and apologize for what happened earlier but didn't know what to say so she hesitated. As she was about to call out to him, Kisuke suddenly stopped walking and turned around to face all of them.

"Right, I forgot to say." Kisuke looked at everyone before smiling, "Since I'm already revealing myself like this, I don't want any more snooping around my house or my shop. And no more investigating those around me." Kisuke then focused his sights on Rias and Akeno, "I let you do so earlier because you're just worried about Koneko-chan and no real harm was done, but I won't permit it anymore. My house cat is getting restless you know~."

Rias and Akeno narrowed their eyes and thought, 'Isn't he getting too full of himself just because he can fight a bit better than the rest?'

Rias opened her mouth and said, "And what if we don't listen to you? You probably don't know, but I'm the supervisor of this town and someone dangerous as you can't go off my radar." 1

Kisuke's smile grew deeper and said, "I don't care if you're the supervisor, the Mayor, or the Devil King's little sister, but I already gave my word, so please don't disregard it so readily."

As he finished his words, a sudden pressure enveloped them except for Issei, Asia, and Koneko and they almost dropped to the ground. 1

"All I can tell you is that you wouldn't like it very much." 15

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Here we go~

Next one ahead~

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 79: Warning Part 2

"All I can tell you is that you wouldn't like it very much."

'W-what is this!? What did he do!?' All of them started panicking and Yuuto was able to take out his sword, but that's all he can do as he can't move from his position. He's doing his best just to keep standing up.

Kisuke only maintained the pressure for a few seconds and let them go, 'They'll probably take my warning seriously now.' 1

After he lets them go, all of them were panting hard and cold sweat drenched their backs.

Issei and Asia were confused when they all went quiet for a few seconds before panting hard and sweating bullets, "Buchou!? Akeno-san!? Kiba!? What happened to all of you!?"

They didn't answer Issei's question and just continued staring at Kisuke with apparent fear in their eyes.

Saji is also panicking, 'I challenged someone like that!? Just that pressure is enough to make me admit defeat.' 3

"Of course, there are exceptions. Everyone is not allowed to come without permission except for Koneko-chan, Issei, Asia-chan, Sona-kaichou, and Tsubaki-fukukaichou." Kisuke included Asia and Tsubaki for free access. Asia, because he really likes the innocent and kind her that can't even scheme against her enemies. She's a refreshing and a welcome person for Kisuke and Yoruichi who came from a world full of wars. 7

Tsubaki is included because she's been a big help for Kisuke and very thankful for her for reigning in the almost uncontrolled Sona. Who knew that the overly serious Student Council President is such a child that hates losing. How much she hates losing? It's to the point that she completely ignored the rumors around and just kept looking for Kisuke if she has free time. And why not lose on purpose? Kisuke pride won't allow it. If not for Tsubaki's periodic reminder of Sona's schedule, Sona would have another all-nighter with Kisuke. Tsubaki became one of the regular guests of Urahara Household, mostly to pick up Sona.

"Alright, I already said what I want. I'll be taking my leave now for real. Have a good day.~" Kisuke, with Yoruichi on his head, turned around disappeared among the foliage with no one stopping him. Nobody spoke as they are still trying to process what just happened and how can Kisuke pressure them like that. Even the three who are not affected by the pressure stayed silent because of the heavy mood in the air.

The silence was broken by the new arrivals, "What are you all doing here? And Saji, Ruruko, what are you doing on the ground? Stand up. You're dirtying your uniforms."

The newcomers were Sona and Tsubaki who came from the opposite direction where Kisuke left.

Rias woke up from her stupor and turned around, "S-Sona…"

"Hmmm? Rias, what's wrong? You don't look too good." Sona commented on her appearance. After some more inspection, Sona and Tsubaki both noticed that all of them don't look good and like they just saw something terrifying, except for the three. Issei and Asia are still confused about why are they all making that face and Koneko is sighing putting her palm on her head.

"Rias, tell me everything happened." Sona approached Rias with Tsubaki behind and fixed her glasses putting on a very serious expression, 'Just what happened to them?'

Rias took a deep breath and calmed herself, shaking off the lingering feeling of fear. She starts telling Sona everything from the moment Saji challenged Kisuke to a duel until Kisuke pressuring and warning them before taking his leave just now. She also told Sona her attempt to trick Kisuke with the bet.

"Haahhh….." Sona held her head and let out a large sigh, "Saji, I'll be talking to you alone later. All of you, return to the StuCo room for now. I'll be there after I talk more with Rias. And Momo, Ruruko, you'll be coming with me and Tsubaki later to Kisuke-kun's place." 2

"...Yes, Buchou…" They're still out of it but they followed her instruction and left first. Ruruko helped to Saji to walk as he's still feeling weak all over. But before he left, He looked at Sona and clenched his fist.

Seeing them left, Sona urges Rias to continue.

"Koneko, can you tell us what magic he used earlier? It seems that you also know how to use it." Rias faced Koneko who is already waiting for her questioning.

"It's a technique that utilizes your own aura to pressure your enemies," Koneko explained briefly.

"Technique that utilizes aura? Senjutsu?" Akeno asks in shock.

"A human that trains in Senjutsu?" Rias muttered.

"Buchou, is there something wrong with human training in Senjutsu?" Yuuto asks as he wants to train in it too. He's now a reincarnated Devil but he's a former human too. He wanted to know what's wrong for a human to learn it.

"I don't know much, but Senjutsu is different from magic and sorcery with the biggest difference is that it stresses the importance of chakra, their aura, the great original power that flows in ones' spirit, e.i. their life-force and turning it into a constant current.

"Senjutsu is a power that is similar yet different from the magic of Devils and the light power of Angels. Despite it being incapable of matching the direct destructive power of magic or light, Senjutsu makes use of the unknown parts hidden in plants, animals, and people. For example, if one learned Senjutsu, it is stated that they excel at reading the flow of someone's aura, thus letting them grasp their movements from a far distance to a certain degree. 2

"Senjutsu, however, has a fatal flaw, as while it lets the user read and handle spirit power, it could also take in the malice and ill will that flows in the world therefore if an amateur used it in an incorrect manner, then the malice will end up corrupting the user.

"All those you can use and practice Senjutsu has to be very close to nature and can meditate for long periods of time. Humans aren't known for those traits and it's easier for them to use Magic. Koneko can naturally use Senjutsu because of her lineage as a Nekomata." Rias ended her long explanation. 1

Yuuto thought that he wanted to try learning it and see what he could get out of it.

Sona didn't speak but her mind is running for all sorts of possibilities, 'Senjutsu… Although I don't know his real fighting ability, if he can really use Senjutsu well, he can contend against adult Middle-Class Devils and not lose… But there should be more than that as he caught the attention of Ophis… Someone who forces change on others… I wonder what that means.'

"Wait, Rias. There's something more important than that." Akeno interrupted them and asks Koneko, "Koneko-chan, you can already use Senjutsu?"

"Yes," Koneko answered without hesitation and simultaneously reverting to her nekomata form with a pair of white cat ears and two white tails.

"What?" "Cat ears!" Asia and Issei shouted at the same time.

"...You already got over your trauma?" Rias was dumbfounded yet again. She didn't know that the servant that's always with her already surmounted her fear of her origins and is freely using it, 'What did that guy do?'

"How can you… Does it have something to do with that guy?" Akeno asks Koneko with a slightly agitated voice. She's also someone like Koneko, struggling with her identity and kept denying her other half. Even though she didn't want to acknowledge her own origin, she also wants to know what changed Koneko's mind. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

I'm back!!!

I could have come back last Saturday, but…

A dilemma appeared in front of me…

I was presented with sudden choices,

...A. Please the readers. &

...B. Peek on some skirts…

It took me excruciatingly long 0.2 sec to decide and I ended up with, 'F*ck the readers! Let's peek on some skirts!'

And oh boy, that was fun… Cosplay Mania that is…

.

.

Though it's pretty unnerving when you see a bulge under the skirt.

COMMENT

38 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 80: The Maid 2

"How can you… Does it have something to do with that guy?"

"Yes… Kisuke-senpai helped me face reality." Koneko smiles brightly as she admits it.

Rias and her group are now amazed because Koneko always had this deadpan expression as her default and it's very difficult to get some other expression from her due to her trauma… Especially that smile that looks like it came from the bottom of her heart.

"Is that really Koneko-chan?" Issei muttered but no one answered him as they also have the same question in their heads. They didn't know that she would change this much by just spending some weeks with an unknown guy that suddenly became a mysterious person. Rias especially, she's more willing to believe that Kisuke used some kind of magic to manipulate Koneko's mind as even she can't make Koneko open up with her with the years they were together.

"What did he say exactly?" Akeno was also affected by her smile and calmed down.

"Many… But I guess there is one that made me lose all hesitation of using Senjutsu." Koneko looked up in contemplation and suddenly remembered that one thing Kisuke said, "He said that 'If you're afraid of your power or just plainly hate to use it, that's fine. You can just do what's most comfortable you're with. But remember this, with the reluctance to use the power that's within you, you might regret that you'll lose something more important in the future. After all, being comfortable doesn't equate to being safe. That's just how is it in the world we live in.' "

Akeno understood what she said, but still can't accept it as she's been denying her other half since her childhood and it isn't easy for her just suddenly change minds.

"Alright, let's stop there for now. We'll discuss this later. For now, I want to know how we should act around him. Sona, you're very friendly with him. What do you think we should do." Rias knew that they won't go anywhere if they talk about their traumas now, so she immediately changes the topic when she got the chance.

Sona stayed silent for a minute before answering Rias, "Do not provoke him for now. I don't know much about him, but I knew from his personality that he isn't joking this time. From all the time I spent with him, I at least can tell that he has a ton of secrets that may or may not threaten us."

"Isn't it too dangerous to leave him alone?" Rias couldn't help but shudder every time she remembers the pressure he released earlier, 'Even, my brother can't release that kind of pressure. It's probably only a coercion technique.' 16

"I'll be keeping an eye on him, so you don't have to worry. You only need to think about your own problem for now. You still don't know how to get out of it, right?"

"... I'll be fine… I can surely think of something." Rias made an ugly face. Akeno knew what they're talking about and didn't have any change in expression. But the rest of her peerage members were confused. 3

"Is that so… Good luck then… I'll be coming to Kisuke's place to apologize for what just happened. Any message you want to send?" Sona sighed and moved on.

"Please send my apologies for what happened earlier. But tell him I don't regret doing it." Rias turned around to leave with nothing more to say. Akeno and the rest followed her towards the old school building. 19

"I will," Sona answered her and turned towards the new school building with Tsubaki in tow.

.

.

.

Going back in time a bit earlier, Kisuke is walking along an animal trail to exit the forest, but after reaching 100 meters away from the clearing, he suddenly stopped and spoked out loud, "Devil-san, if you're looking for directions, I'm happy to assist."

Waiting for a minute and two in silence, someone went out from the tree's shadow, a woman. 2

The newcomer is a beautiful young woman appearing to be in her early twenties with back-length silver hair that features a long braid on each side with small blue bows at the ends, while the rest is let down which ends in twin braids and red eyes. she is wearing a blue and white French maid outfit with long sleeves and a white maid headband over her head with red lipstick as a cosmetic accessory.

"I'm not exactly looking for direction, I'm just a bit curious about you." The maid answered. 1

"Iyaa~~ I'm flattered. It's my honor to catch the interest of a beautiful woman such as you. May I know how can I serve you?" Kisuke is still speaking nonchalantly. 1

The maid narrowed her eyes and released her own pressure to Kisuke and the cat on top of his head using her Demonic Power. Although it's a pressure, it doesn't affect anything physical and just stresses the psyche of the target.

'She's looking down on us. Should we strike back?' Yoruichi sent a telepathic message to Kisuke.

'No. Although she's really looking down on us, she isn't hostile and she's just testing us. Just ignore it, she'll let up after a few seconds if there is no change in my countenance. We successfully caught their attention, but we can't reveal all our cards yet as we still know almost next to nothing about them. We can't start a proper conversation in that manner. For, I'll become a mysterious but with limited threat kind of youth in their eyes.' Kisuke replied back and explained the situation to Yoruichi.

Just as Kisuke expected, the maid stopped pressuring him after failing to draw any changes from his expression or demeanor, 'It's either he already saw a real battlefield or he's just really good at hiding what's he's thinking. I confirmed that he's just a 17-18 years old kid, so the former is very unlikely. Rias also didn't take note of any abilities until this late so more evidence points to the latter, but I still can't make my conclusion here until I observe more.' 2

"Now that you're done testing me. Mind telling me what you really want?" Kisuke asks her while she's still contemplating on possibilities of his identity.

The maid looked at him and said, "I just have a few questions that I hope you can answer."

"I don't have any obligation to answer you, but I'll think about it after hearing it. Shoot away."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

2 chaps again today~

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 81: Grayfia Lucifuge

"Let me introduce myself first. I'm Grayfia Lucifuge, head maid of the Gremory household." The maid introduced herself without being overly courteous.

"Urahara Kisuke, just a student and a humble store owner of a candy shop. It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance." Kisuke did the same.

"... Urahara?" Grayfia muttered under her breath but it didn't escape Kisuke hearing. Kisuke didn't react to it outwardly but in his mind, he's confused, 'She's familiar with my surname? Urahara isn't exactly a common surname. A coincidence? I have to look into it later, chances are, it's related to my mother. I'm fine with her not telling me anything if she's not ready yet, but that doesn't stop me from investigating.' 1

"Urahara-kun was it? Do you mind telling me what you did to Rias and the rest?" Grayfia continued speaking, rousing Kisuke from his thoughts.

"It's a Senjutsu technique that I coincidentally learned in the past," Kisuke answered her without any hesitation.

"Hooh… Senjutsu. Can you do it on me? I wanted to know why they made such a terrified face."

"Sure. Well then, excuse me." Kisuke manipulated the remaining pure Ki in his body to imitate what his Reiatsu did earlier to the young devils. Although the pressure is the same, it doesn't affect the soul of the target which is the most dangerous of all. Ki pressure doesn't also come close with Reiatsu's when it comes to intensity on the higher levels. 1

Ki pressure can only affect an individual so much, wherein Reiatsu pressure, with high enough level, you can even disintegrate any weak opponents just by coming in contact with it. 1

Kisuke used the same intensity that he used on Rias' group and StuCo members, but to Grayfia, she wasn't affected that much, and that's exactly Kisuke wants to do.

'It's really a pressure using Ki… In Rias' level, they would really be scared of it but that's all there is to it. This level wouldn't even hurt or affect them as long as they can ignore the fear effect. Since it's Senjutsu, that explains why he could find me. I didn't really try to hide either.' Grayfia thought as she inspects the Ki in her surroundings. 1

"As you can see, it can only be used as bluff up to those who are maybe twice as strong as me. And it totally has no effect or whatsoever for very strong individuals, just like you right now." Kisuke explained to her.

"Bluffing can be useful in a lot of things. It can even save your life." She commented and nodded as Kisuke lifted the pressure, "Why did you use it on them?"

"Are showing my capability, they'll probably run another in-depth investigation on me. I allowed them once, but not twice. And that redhead looks like someone who wouldn't listen to someone like me, so I had to scare them a little bit." 1

"I see…" Grayfia didn't say anything else, but there is slight contempt in her eyes. 2

'Hey, Kisuke. I want to scratch her face.' Yoruichi sent another telepathic message with an annoyed tone. 8

The smile in Kisuke's face didn't disappear but she replied to Yoruichi, 'So do I. If my Bankai is released, Benihime would immediately cut her up to pieces without me doing or commanding her. But endure it. In her perspective, I'm just a lowly human with a bit of skill in Senjutsu, and I'm acting all high and mighty in front of her and even threatened the heiress of their household. She's already being kind by not forcing me to answer her questions.' 5

"One last thing, have you noticed anything strange is past few weeks?"

"If these Devils in school are not anything strange, then I do not. I'm too busy being a good student and tending to my shop to notice anything different….. Oh right, I remembered, some nights ago, there's a huge ruckus near the abandoned church, although I didn't really check it since it looked dangerous." Kisuke answered immediately to not raise too much suspicion on her side, 'She's probably talking about that night when the Gremory heiress almost died. I did make it flashy because of Yoruichi's request, but I doubt they'll trace it to me.'

Grayfia stayed silent while coming up with a decision, 'I can't tell if he's telling the truth or not as answered so readily. It's either he grabbed it from his memory of that day or prepared an answer long before. If it's the former, then there isn't much cause for concern and maybe I can help Rias take him in her peerage, a human Senjutsu practitioner is truly rare after all. If it's the latter, what does it have to do with him? I highly doubt that he's the one who cast that blue beam of light to save Rias and her 'Queen', he's too weak for that. I've been scanning his Mana and Ki but it's at most on the level of a young Middle-Class Devil. I should look more into him when I get some free time.' 12

"I understand. Thank you for your cooperation. I'll be taking my leave." Grayfia didn't wait for Kisuke to reply and immediately used teleportation magic disappearing in the motes of light.

"Kisuke," Yoruichi spoke up.

"Hmmm?"

"I want a situation where I can display my smuggest face to her." 10

"Don't worry. A situation like that is bound to happen." Kisuke resumed walking intending to go home, 'If Sona returns today, base on her personality, she'll probably bring some of her members to apologize for what happened earlier after hearing about it.'

"I'm going to buy some groceries first. You go first. Koneko and especially Aika are probably waiting for you to enter the training grounds." Kisuke grabbed Yoruichi from his head and set her on the ground.

One of the prices he got from Sona is unused classrooms where only He, Koneko, Aika and both Rias' and Sona's peerage can enter are allowed to enter. These rooms serve as teleportation spots for both of the trainees and also return points. Aika would still always come to Kisuke's house after the training to take some lectures from both Yoruichi and Koneko about the common sense in the supernatural world. Due to this, Aika and Sona, who's always disturbing Kisuke became good friends and would sometimes help Aika with her studies, both as a normal student and Devil. 4

"Okay. Don't forget my pudding, yogurt, ice cream vanilla flavor, and some fresh milk." Yoruichi ran to another direction after reminding Kisuke of her snacks. 4

"Got it."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~

.

.

Support me for the month of /goyya00

Chapter 108 now available

Thank you.

COMMENT

54 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 82: 'Inventory' and Possibilities

It took Kisuke two hours to get everything he needs and the sun is already setting by the time he reached home.

"I'm home!" Kisuke shouted tiredly and noticed that his mother is already home with her shoes on the shoe rack. 'How are those housewives have so much energy. They almost squeezed me to death. I shouldn't shop for a while to recover my 'wounds'.'

"Welcome back." Sakura took a peek at Kisuke while she is wearing her apron. She noticed the big plastic bags that he's carrying and asks, "Groceries? And their's a lot. Any guest coming tonight?"

"Well, probably. Please make at least ten servings for tonight." Kisuke took off his shoes and carried the bags of groceries, setting it down on the dining table before taking out everything in it.

"Probably? I can cook for more, but what if they didn't come? The food will be wasted." Sakura asks as she helps Kisuke sort the ingredients for the dinner.

"I can take it inside my separate space for food. Just like what you saw when Ophis visited last time." Kisuke beamed a smile towards his mother like he was bragging.

"That magic of yours is really strange. How did you learn it? I doubt there are books pertaining to stopping time inside an enclosed space." In the past, Sakura is some sort of researcher as well. Although space and time magic isn't her forte, she knew how hard it is to manipulate the two especially 'time' as there are no other people she knew who were able to stop it completely. 4

"I said it's a time stasis for simplicity's sake, but stopping or separating time from space itself is impossible… or maybe possible, I just don't know how to do it yet. I added a rule where the energy transfer or entropy in the space I created moves slowly, 1,000 times slower to be exact, so it has the same effect of slowing time. But any more and the Mana requirement goes too high that the Dimensional Gap around it can't provide it. It's possible to stop the time of the target itself and not space, but doing so increases the complexity and energy consumption that it's not very practical. Maybe for some emergency thing, but not for everyday use." Kisuke narrated to his mother as he finishes sorting the ingredients for dinner.

Sakura stopped her hands and her mouth agape, "Did you know that a lot of geniuses in history tried to manipulate time but is only capable of accelerating or slowing it for a few times."

"It's either they thought that space and time are a separate thing and tried manipulating it individually or they used the slowing and accelerating effect on the space itself which is difficult. And I can't believe that I'm the only one who discovered this. There are probably a few guys who were hiding their research results for their own gain, or maybe the higher-ups of each faction are trying to hide it. It's not exactly a very good magic to spread to the public because even though it's very hard to perform without proper and in-depth knowledge, it's more dangerous than spaces without time manipulation as you can do some devastating things with it, like carrying an already activated large scale destruction magic that needs a lot of time to cast to drop it in some important city or place." Kisuke kept talking, ignoring his mother's shock.

"That's a possibility, but I doubt that anyone can insert an already activated magic inside an artificial space and taking it out. Although some research on it is probably happening right now as it is a very good ace to have….. I knew that you're smart, but I didn't think that you're such a genius… Maybe you could even take the world with that head of yours?" Sakura's mouth is twitching as she replies and jokes to Kisuke. And the thought of someone might be developing the magic that's capable of storing ritual-class destruction spell gave her shivers, 'What the hell? Isn't that too likely?' 4

"Hahaha. What are you talking about, mom? I'm just a handsome and humble candy store owner. Taking over the world? Too much trouble. I'd rather read some random novel on the internet." Kisuke went up to change from his uniform to his usual attire plus the hat and wooden sandals. 19

Sakura just shook her head at her son's attitude, but she's feeling proud of his achievements, 'I hope you can see this Ryouta. I've been observing him more lately and I knew he's also a researcher at heart, but I can't see any indication that he's taking the path I took in the past. If he goes beyond to the point of doing anything just for knowledge, then I'll stop him myself, even if it kills me. But I doubt that would happen as he has people who can accompany him on his journey, which is something I don't have that time before I met you.' 23

He went down and saw his mother is already starting to prepare dinner, "Mom, I'm going to Aika and Koneko's place and see how are they doing. We'll return before dinner."

"Be careful, and who are you expecting again?" Sakura busied herself and asked without turning around.

"Sona and some of her peerage members. I got into an argument with them." Kisuke casually explained before going to the door.

"What? Is that fine? And why are they coming over if you had just a fight with them?" Sakura turned around in shock and chased him to the door.

"It's not my fault, and knowing Sona's personality, she's probably coming to apologize." Kisuke opened it and exited.

"I see." Sakura sighed in relief as she too new how is Sona's attitude because she's been coming here almost every day and gets a chance to interact with her

"I gotta go. Bye."

"Don't forget to bring Aika home for dinner."

Kisuke didn't answer her and just waved his hand before closing the door.

He checked his surroundings and entered his Candy Shop across the street and went directly to the training ground. What welcomed him is Aika's wailing while Yoruichi is chasing her and grazing Aika with her attacks… while in her white underwear. 5

Aika noticed Kisuke's arrival and ran towards him, "Waaaahhhh!!!!! Kisuke!!! Save me!!! Yoruichi is more unreasonable today!!!!!" She did mind her attire when Kisuke saw it the first time and crouch to cover her body in embarrassment, but she was mercilessly hit by Yoruichi's lightning by doing so and that didn't feel too good. Over the time, she stopped minding Kisuke's stare at her underwear because she got used to it and being hit by Yoruichi hurts like hell. Although she makes sure to only wear cute lingeries so as not to 'embarrass' herself further. 1

'She's still probably pissed at what happened earlier.' Kisuke used another Flash Step and arrived at Koneko's position, ignoring Aika.

"Kisuke you bastard!!!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Just one today~

.

.

.

Advance Chapters /goyya00

(Current Chapter: 111)

COMMENT

25 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 83: Power Collector

Kisuke ignored Aika's curses towards him and inspected how Koneko is fairing, "Koneko-chan, how are you doing?"

Koneko heard him but didn't answer him as she's concentrating very hard on melding her inner Ki with the outer Ki she gathered. But every time a substantial amount of Ki have fused, she would lose control of it and the outer Ki would escape outside.

Kisuke didn't mind her not responding and went to the center of the training ground where three arrays were arranged thirty meters apart from each other.

Each of these arrays is elevated one meter from the ground using a cleanly cut rock. The inscriptions on the rock are faintly glowing with various colors. Floating on top of each rock are rotating cubes in the size of basketball giving off different colors of light.

These cubes are the ones Kisuke has been working on these past few days. They are purified Ki, Mana, and Reiryoku which the array below them filters and gathers. This purified energy forms can be useful for a lot of things he is planning to do in the future. It can also be fused with the food so he can get a similar effect when Kirio Hikifune cooks her Reiatsu rich food that can help trainees develop further, but without using any of Kisuke's energy reserves.

It can be said that he created something ridiculous as he just essentially created an unlimited power generator.

"It can only gather so much and the rest would start to disperse back to the atmosphere. I also have to do something with the waste it creates. Looks like my initial estimate of only 10 percent of each energy type can be injected into the body without much repercussions. The temporary strengthening effect should be enormous but strains the body. If I want something permanent without side effects, then I have to take it slowly for the body to adapt. With this, the foundation training of both Koneko and Aika should speed up considerably and it can also help Yoruichi train the next level of her Shunko." 1

Kisuke muttered under his breath while he plans his future schedule. 'I have to halt my study on Sacred Gears for a while due to the lack of data. I didn't think that even the books that should contain information that is not known to the public which I won from the bet wouldn't even contain a bit of information on how these Sacred Gears works. I have to wait for Aika to mature or some Sacred Gear user that would want to kill me.' 5

After contemplating for a bit more and inspecting the array one last time, Kisuke turned around to go back. He saw that Aika is still being chased around by Yoruichi's lightning and swearing which can get her banned in any T.V. stations. Koneko is also still sitting crossed legs while meditating with furrowed brows.

He waited for a good timing before shouting at them, "Dinner time!"

"F*ck! Finally!" With a jump, Aika evaded Yoruichi's last big attack. Koneko opened her eyes and silently stood up with a dejected expression.

Kisuke ignored Aika's brass actions and just patted Koneko's head to cheer her up a bit.

"Hey… What's up with this difference in treatment?" Aika asks displeased as she put her clothes back on.

"Sorry. I just have this really strong urge to ignore you." Kisuke blankly answered her. 1

"What does that mean!!? It's you who made me like this! Take responsibility and take me too while you're at it!" Aika immediately protested. 6

"Yoruichi is the one who turned you like that. Go ask her to make you her concubine or something." Kisuke didn't wait for Aika's comeback and directly faced Yoruichi with furrowed brows, "Isn't her change a bit too much?" 3

Aika was about to say something, but when she heard Kisuke's words, she stops herself to listen as she feels like it's something important. Aika herself noticed the fast change in her disposition and wanted to know more about it.

"That's what I think too. There's probably something happening that we can't see. And we know what's to blame." Yoruichi touched her chin and said.

"The giant *ss dragon from before?" Aika muttered.

"Right. It's the biggest possibility, but since we don't know what exactly did it do to you we can't just point that way without any hard evidence. I already examined you before, but aside from the unique aura that the red dragon left on you, I didn't see anything else." Kisuke also rubbed his chin in contemplation.

"What should I do?" Aika asks. After thinking about it more, she's afraid that she'll become someone who isn't herself.

Kisuke grinned at her and asks, "What do you think of this change?"

Aika felt a bit annoyed at his grin, but thought to herself, 'What do I think of this change?' She reminisces all her experiences since the day the supernatural world opened to her. Aika noticed that she started to behave differently when she saw the ring that Kisuke gifted to Yoruichi. After thinking for some more, 'Is it really 'different'? No. I would have acted like that, but only in my fantasies. I didn't change and just became more 'open'.' Aika opened her eyes wide in realization and saw that Kisuke is still grinning at her. 1

She returned a grin and said, "I don't hate it."

"Hahaha~. Is that so? But let me tell you this just in case you started to doubt yourself again. It completely impossible for someone else to change another person's personality or psyche. At least that's what I know from all of my experiences." Kisuke patted Aika's shoulder as he reassures her, "And if it's my honest opinion, I like this aggressive you more than the plain old pervert you."

Aika's eyes twinkled at his words, "Really!? Then marry me?" 4

Kisuke, without hesitation, answered her with the biggest smile she had ever seen, "Hell nah~." 12

"Tch!"

Yoruichi suddenly grabbed and hugged her from behind resting her head on Kisuke's shoulder, "Stop flirting with my hubby and let's go. The food might get cold." 1

"Just a bit more?" 2

"No." 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Change of mind~

Second one today~

.

.

.

Advance Chapters /goyya00

Chapter 111

COMMENT

52 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 84: Unexpected Guest 6

Kisuke went home with the three in tow. It's already dark outside and there is almost no one on the streets as this is the outskirts of the town. As they near the house, all of them felt other presences other Sona, Tsubaki and Sakura, even Aika, "Three other people?"

"Good. Looks like your detection skills are now a little bit better. But Kisuke, why is that one here?" Yoruichi is already in her cat form leading the way. She praised Aika's improvement but she's confused at the unexpected person present.

"I also don't know… Koneko-chan, do you have any idea?" Kisuke is also confused and turned to Koneko for some answers.

"I'm sorry Senpai. Without reverting to my nekomata form, it's still hard for me to distinguish an individual person from the distance. Who came?" Koneko shook her head.

"Akeno Himejima," Yoruichi replied.

"Akeno-senpai?" Koneko is also confused but remembered what they just talk about earlier and her origins that she can't accept according to her Master, Rias.

"You mean the top 2 most beautiful student of Kuoh Academy? Why is she here?" Aika, who's curios asks.

"Aika-chan, how many Devils do you think is currently attending the Kuoh Academy?" Kisuke turned his face to Aika.

"Hmm… Five I guess?" Aika touched her lower lip with her finger and answered after thinking for a little bit. 1

"Wrong, it's fifteen."

"What!? That many!? And here I thought they're very rare. Wait, are you trying to say that this student with the biggest rack is a Devil? So that explains her unnaturally big chest." Aika commented on the wrong thing… again. 10

"That's your concern!? And by the way, those are natural without any enhancement from magic." Kisuke did a facepalm at Aika's words.

"What!? Natural!? That's inhuman! I thought for sure that it's a fake!"

"She's a Devil, remember."

"So being a Devil gives you a natural advantage for the endowment. Should I reincarnate as one?" 3

"It's true that the Demonic Power inside their body can move according to their unconscious desire and somehow grant it as long as it isn't ridiculous and only simple things like physical growth," Kisuke recalled some information about the Devils he managed to uncover.

"Do you think Sona-kaichou will still reincarnate me after this long?" Aika asks hopefully.

"I think she would. She still has some space for her peerage and she's not that choosy with her servants."

"Then…"

Before Aika can finish her sentence, Kisuke continued speaking, "After you become her servant, We'll have to stop training you and you would have to spend most of your time with her to learn things as a Devil."

"Kisuke, please take care of me forever." Aika threw out the idea of becoming a Devil for just physical appearance enhancement and used this chance to 'attack' Kisuke again.

Kisuke stopped speaking and ignored her.

"Tch!" 1

"Koneko-chan, do you know why she's here?" Yoruichi knew that Kisuke wouldn't speak any further and did the questioning to Koneko when she noticed that she has some changes in her expression.

"I'm not sure. But earlier, they asked me how I can use Senjutsu again and I told them that Kisuke-senpai helped me overcome my trauma and fears. Akeno-senpai is probably curious about senpai since she has a similar fear of her origin. But I don't think she would admit it and just tell you that she's there to apologize in Buchou's place."

Aika wanted to ask Koneko about her trauma but figured that this isn't the right time for that. She knows that even though she said that she overcame it, it should be still hard for her to tell others about it.

"What? Another traumatized person among your group? Nope! Not gonna help! I'm not bored enough to do that. I'm not really familiar with her and I don't have any intention of getting close to her." Kisuke opened his mouth again after he heard Koneko speak.

"What if she intends to get close to you?" Yoruichi asks.

"... I just have to piss her off so much that she wouldn't like seeing my face. And coincidentally, it's one of my fortes." Kisuke did a fist pump. 17

"That's your biggest forte," Aika added.

"Anyways, let's just see what she's up to. I doubt she'll make any move outside observing today." Kisuke increased his pace, and in just a few minutes, they reach the Urahara household and entered it, "We're home!" They simultaneously said.

"Welcome back! Change your clothes first. We're about to have dinner." Sakura's voice came from the living room where the guests are.

Koneko and Aika went to Sakura's room to change from their school uniforms, while Kisuke and Yoruichi went straight to the living room to greet the guests.

The people inside the living room all gathered their attention to Kisuke when he entered the room, "Good evening schoolmates. Sona-kaichou, you brought them here for what reason?"

The one who came, in addition to the regular visitors Sona and Tsubaki, are Momo Hakanai who led the group earlier in Sona and Tsubaki's absence, Ruruko Nimura, the first one who overreacted and attacked him when they thought Saji died and Akeno Himejima, Rias' Queen which shouldn't have any reason to come here.

Akeno Himejima is a third-year high school student at Kuoh Academy. She is Rias Gremory's Queen as well as her best friend. Akeno is one of Kuoh Academy's Two Great Ladies alongside Rias. Akeno is a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, very long black hair and violet eyes. Her hair is usually tied in a long ponytail, reaching all the way down to her legs with two strands sticking out from the top and sloping backward, with an orange ribbon keeping it in place. 1

Aside from Sona and Tsubaki, all of them have a trace of fear in their eyes after remembering the scary pressure that Kisuke lets them experience.

"Good evening Kisuke-kun, you should already know. I heard from Sakura-san that you even bought groceries for tonight's dinner because you're expecting some guests." Everyone stood up, but Sona is the only one who spoke.

"I did expect you and some of your peerage members because I'm somewhat familiar with your overly serious personality. But I did not expect her to come." Kisuke smiled and eyed Akeno who has the same smile as him.

"I asked Sona-kaichou to take me with her to visit this place and apologize for what happened in Rias' place." Akeno was a bit shaken when Kisuke stared at her but managed to hide it by saying her prepared line.

"I guess that's fine." Kisuke then proceeds to ignore her, which didn't bode well with Akeno.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

I'll be slowing down for now…

I still haven't finish outlining the next arc and I'm about to finish writing this Beating up Riser Arc…

.

.

.

Next Arc will be centered around some Greek Gods… and No.. not Hades and the mystery guy… They are for the next one after who knows what arc…

.

.

Enjoy~

.

Advance Chapters here:

pat /goyya00

Thank you for your supports.

COMMENT

54 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 85: Apologies 2

"Kisuke, do you have another set of table and chairs?" Sakura came out of the kitchen while wearing an apron carrying with her the hot pipping food and setting it to the table.

Kisuke took out a table and extra chairs from his inventory and placing it on the space between the dining area and living area. 1

"You really do have one… You just have everything inside that pocket of yours, don't you?" Sona was agape with all the random things inside Kisuke's pocket dimension that he kept putting out for various purposes these past few days. 7

Tsubaki gave up on thinking about it and just turned to Sakura and following her inside the kitchen, "Please let me help." Tsubaki tied her hair up into a ponytail.

"Thanks." Sakura smiled at her and continued readying the dinner.

The first time comers and Akeno were all dumbfounded at how Tsubaki seems to be so familiar with helping out.

Akeno called out to her and asks, "Tsubaki, have you always done this?"

Tsubaki turned around with a wry smile on her face, "Kaichou and I always intrudes and helping out is the least I can do."

They looked at Sona and turned in the opposite direction.

"Kaichou, you shouldn't let Fukukaichou work too much." Kisuke grinned and commented.

"I tried helping out you know!" Sona's head snapped towards Kisuke direction and defended herself.

"But you're too clumsy. Even Yoruichi's paws has more dexterity more than you." Kisuke's words were like a sharp knife that went through Sona's pride. 3

Sona pouted with a bit of blush on her face and didn't say anything else.

The rest of the guests are dumbfounded yet again, 'They're this close!? That President who's always frowning can make a face like that!?' 3

Akeno is in more shock because she knew her since she was young through her best friend and Akeno is pretty sure that only her sister can pull out an expression like that from her, 'I wonder how Rias would react if she were to see this. Even someone like Sona was able to open up to him with just a few days of interacting…' 1

After a few moments of silence, Momo and Ruruko looked at each other and then faced Kisuke, "Urahara-san." "Urahara-senpai."

Kisuke knew what they're about to say and put on his deadpan expression while staring at them.

They got nervous at his gaze but they still continued by bowing down, "We're very sorry for what happened!"

Sona returned to her normal expression and also stared at them. She wanted to punish them but figured that they should apologize first and hear Kisuke's opinion in this matter. Although Saji, the instigator of all of this, would get at least 500 magical spanks. 13

Meanwhile, The rest of Sona's peerage members are in the StuCo room reminiscing what happened earlier. Saji, while staring blankly at the wall, suddenly felt a chill crawl on his back, 'I'm a dead meat!' 1

Even though Kisuke isn't releasing the same pressure earlier, Momo and Ruruko can feel his gaze pressing down on them. They're probably just overthinking it but can't help but fear for themselves and their backs are now drenched with cold sweat but they didn't get up and just waited for him to speak.

Kisuke continued staring at them for a few more seconds before wearing a large smile, "Get up~. I don't mind it that much~. Although you two easily jumped into conclusions because of your poor observation skills, I still think that your response is very understandable. But I want to say something, if something like that were to happen again, revenge shouldn't be the first thing in your mind but to revive the downed person."

They both looked up to him and didn't know how to respond to a sudden change of mood. He even gave them advice. Although that's annoying under any circumstances, they really should have tried helping Saji first before confronting him. Both of them sighed in relief and noticed that Sona already have a smile on her face, 'Why does it feel like she became such a good wife?' Such thoughts flashed in their minds, including Akeno, but they discarded it as fast as it came.

"Thank you. We'll remember it." Momo and Ruruko said at the same time.

They both stepped back and Akeno stepped in with both of her hands in front of her. She has a neutral expression and bowed slightly, "We're also sorry for what Rias-buchou tried to do. Please do find it inside you to forgive us." 1

Without even thinking for a bit, Kisuke instantly replied the moment she finished speaking, "Okay." He then proceeds to call out to Aika and Koneko who just arrived in the living room, "Yo, Koneko-chan, Aika-chan, both of you look cute today." 5

Akeno didn't feel well after the blatant disregard and gritted her teeth a bit hiding it behind her forced smile. 2

Sona also furrowed her brows when she noticed this, 'What is this annoying bastard planning to do again?'

Koneko and Aika didn't saw Akeno's expression because her back is facing towards them. Koneko smiled when she heard him and Aika felt incredulous, "Why are you on the attack today? Not that I hate it. Tell me more!" 2

Ruruko and Momo also noticed this but ignored it as they didn't want to have anything to do with it and just busied them the playing with the black cat loitering around by carrying it and pressing its soft paws. 2

Before things get out of control due to awkwardness, Sakura and Tsubaki finished setting up everything on the table and Sakura called out, "Everyone, find a seat. Dinner is ready."

Sona is the first one who responded by approaching Sakura, "Thank you for the trouble, Sakura-san. But you shouldn't have prepared anything as we didn't plan to stay long."

"It's fine. And Kisuke already bought everything, and I just had to cook it." Sakura smiled at her.

"What do you mean? It's cooking harder rather than shopping for ingredients?" Sona tilted her head in confusion because cooking for her is like formulating very hard magic while shopping is just taking off the items from the shelves.

Sakura's smile grew bigger and said to her, "Really? Why don't you ask him."

Sona turned around and saw Kisuke wearing a very serious expression, "Kaichou, if you want to experience real war, go shop for ingredients for sale with a bunch of housewives." Kisuke shuddered as he talks about his experience earlier. 19

'Is this the same guy who just scared us to death!? He's scared of the housewives!?' The newcomers all thought. Even Tsubaki and Sona has similar thoughts. But they truly don't know the horrors of rush hour sales shopping. 13

Aika, Koneko and Yoruichi all saw how Kisuke battled the housewives in the past and nodded sagely. 10

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~.

.

.

.

Advance Chapter here:

pat /goyya00

Currently on Chapter 115

Thank you for your support~.

COMMENT

51 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 86: Loli Dragon; Hunting for Food Again 4

After eating the sumptuous dinner and cleaning up the table, everyone is lazing around while drinking their preferred beverages and sitting on either couch or wooden chair. Kisuke also took out various sweets for dessert which were enjoyed by everyone.

Sona was about to say her thanks and goodbye but stopped herself after she saw Kisuke sports a large grin suddenly. Kisuke suddenly took out another plate of cookies and placed it on top of his hand.

'It can't be, right?' Sona thought as a certain little girl in gothic lolita fashion emerges in her mind.

And just as she thought, Ophis, still in her gothic lolita fashion, appeared with motes of dark purple lights.

Everyone is shocked, though differently, except for Kisuke and Yoruichi.

Sakura and Koneko are still concerned about the danger of her presence. She is, after all, the legendary Ouroboros Dragon that is said the strongest in the world. But they still can approach and play with her.

Sona is acting like the first time she met Ophis, her movements became rigid and cold sweat started to appear, 'Why is she here again!?' 5

Sona is doing everything to stay calm but Tsubaki still noticed her out of sort expression. Tsubaki looked back and forth between the little girl and Sona and wondering why Sona's face kept twitching minutely from time to time. Tsubaki's interest in the unknown little girl spiked up, 'Who is she? A relative of Urahara? She teleported here without using any magic circle, how did she do that? And why are they allowing her to wear something like that? Urahara Kisuke's interest? Didn't think he would drop so low… I have to warn the President about her security around him.'

Akeno, Momo, and Ruruko are also a bit curious, but that's all. They were also questioning how she could teleport without the use of a magic circle, but the world is big and all sorts of abilities aside from magic floats around that are hard to explain.

Ophis looked around and saw that all seats are taken, so she opts for an alternative by walking towards Kisuke and sitting on his lap. Kisuke's smile grew bigger when she did this and started feeding her with cookies on his hand. 8

Aika, who is sitting beside Kisuke, saw Ophis sat and started munching on the cookie in Kisuke's hand and immediately protested, "No fair, I also wanted to do that! Come here, Ophis-chan. This Nee-san will feed you something better… Oi Kisuke, take out the rest."

Ophis ignored Aika for now as she's still enjoying the sweet taste in her mouth. 4

Tsubaki can't contain her curiosity anymore and asks Sona who almost turned into stone in her seat, "Uhmm, Kaichou. Who's she?"

"I know her, but you should ask Kisuke if you want to know about her more. Don't ask why I can't answer and I also suggest to just ignore her." Sona is now regretting not leaving early. If she knew that Ophis would be coming today, she would have postponed this apology trip.

Now all of those who saw her for the first time today are shocked at Sona's response which isn't like her at all. After inspecting her closely, they all noticed that Sona's back is already drenched in sweat and it seems that all her attention is on the cute little girl with a weird attire munching happily on her cookie.

"Urahara-kun, can you tell us who is this little girl?" Tsubaki didn't follow Sona's advice as her curiosity currently peaked. Akeno, Momo, and Ruruko are also listening intently as this might be something important.

"Hmmm… Let's see, how should I explain this? For starters, her name is Ophis." Kisuke didn't even look at them and focused on feeding the little glutton.

"Ophis? Her surname?" Tsubaki continued asking.

"No surname, just Ophis."

'Someone who doesn't have a surname? Chances are she has a troublesome past so better not dig into it deeper.' Tsubaki thought to herself, "How are you related? And what is she doing here this late at night? Wouldn't those who are taking care of her be very worried?"

"We are not related in any way. I don't know who's taking care of her, but she would sometimes come here to get some share of sweets."

'Hmmm… I can't think of anything to ask for me not to go deeper. Why did the President have that kind of reaction… If I were to choose one, it's fear?' Tsubaki stopped asking questions as it seems like Kisuke didn't really want to tell her anything. Tsubaki thought that she should just ask Sona later to get some answers.

When Ophis finished the cookies on Kisuke's plate, Sona found the courage to say what she wants to say all this time, "Kisuke, Sakura-san. Thank you for your hospitality. Since we have accomplished what we ought to do, we would like to say our goodbyes leave. I'll bring something next time as thanks." Sona hurriedly stood up and urging the rest of the guests to stand up too. But too bad for her, since this night would become one of her most unforgettable memories.

Kisuke looked up and was about to reply but he felt some disturbance on Ophis' aura. He looked at her again and saw that she's staring at Aika and remembered the strange energy the red dragon planted on her a few nights ago.

Ophis finished the cookies but still unsatisfied, so she looked for the next target that would feed her and remembered that there is another one who can. She switches her vision to the plate of cookies on Aika's hand but notices something weird on the person holding her favorite food. She then transferred her attention to Aika and her eyes opened a little bit, but this small action is a testament to her shocked feeling as there is almost nothing that can draw her attention.

Ophis noticed the energy of her hated nemesis resting inside Aika's Sacred Gear and she pouted. Like a child who doesn't want to be outdone by her hated playmate, she suddenly conjured a black snake made of pure energy from her and it flew towards Aika's chest disappearing inside it.

Even Kisuke was shocked at her actions. Although he could have stopped Ophis many times before the black snake even reached Aika, his curiosity is greater and really wanted to know what would happen. If the energy she sent to Aika has only negative effects on her, Kisuke would immediately use his Bankai to remove that energy from her.

Everyone stopped moving and put all of their attention to Aika, and Aika herself is blankly staring at her chest.

A few seconds after the black snake entered Aika, a sudden heartbeat was heard. It wasn't loud, but strangely enough, everyone heard it clearly and it's accompanied by the regal aura of a dragon. This heartbeat resounded throughout the whole town and adjacent parts of the next towns. All denizens

of the supernatural world, whether they are hiding in the town, peacefully enjoying their lives or just coincidentally passing by, all heard the heartbeat with its aura that spread everywhere instantly making it very hard for someone even with highest skills in detection to pinpoint where it came from, but it's only a matter of time before they find it. 3

"Kisuke!" Yoruichi shouted, rousing everyone from their stupor and the newcomers had another shock, 'The cat talked!' 1

At the same time, Yoruichi called him, Kisuke tapped his foot to activate a multi-layered barrier to stop the aura from spreading to outside.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

1/2 Chapters

Enjoy~

.

.

.

30 Advance Chapters for All Patrons here:

pat*reon/goyya00

Thank you for your support!

COMMENT

24 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 87: Grayfia's Frustration

In the forest around the abandoned Church, Grayfia Lucifuge is standing at the starting point where Kisuke casts his Kidou. The terrain already returned to its former appearance with the help of magic. Grayfia has been coming to this place multiple times to inspect it because she wants to look something else other than her initial findings.

Grayfia is checking the lingering mana that the beam left. She has done this already several times but still can't believe the result of her investigation, "The attack composes two types of energies, half is mana and the other half is soul power… Who the hell is insane enough to use his or her own soul to fuel a magic attack. I can only think of it as a suicidal spell that brings down the opponent with him." 1

Just after inspecting the place again, Grayfia suddenly heard a heartbeat. It is soft but very clear, then a sudden wave of oppressive dragon aura came from nowhere and disappeared just as fast, "What!?"

Grayfia exclaimed and looked around to find its source but failed. She flew up to get a vantage view of the whole town. There she saw all sorts of beings flying up and looked around the town, 'Did they also hear that heartbeat? So it encompasses the whole town? How strange, I felt that it's only beside me. And that aura… A dragon's? but the only thing qualified as a dragon in this town is the Boosted Gear… I have to check him…'

Grayfia flew across the sky while hiding her aura. She landed on the roof of the Hyoudou residence and took a peek inside using magic. Grayfia saw that Issei Hyoudou and Asia Argento are looking around confused. She focuses her attention on Issei's left arm where the Boosted Gear resides. She didn't notice anything out of place but just to make sure, she scanned it with her Demonic Power.

Grayfia still couldn't find anything, but after a few more seconds of inspecting, something tugged on her Demonic Power and an archaic voice entered her mind, "Little Devil, what is your purpose?"

Grayfia was shocked and was about to disconnect her power, but before that happens, the voice resounded in her mind again, "Don't panic. I meant no harm. Something came up that's why I decided to talk to you."

Grayfia stopped her intended action but still stayed vigilant. She didn't speak out loud but she replied using her thoughts, "Are you one of the two legendary Heavenly Dragons?"

"...Yes."

"Excuses me for my rudeness. A very brief dragon's aura spread throughout the town and you and your host are the only ones I know capable of producing something like that. So I inspected it immediately. I'm sorry if I disturbed your rest." Grayfia spoke formally after the voice confirmed its identity.

"...Were you able to hear the heartbeat?"

"Yes. It came just before I felt the aura."

"So it really wasn't my imagination…" The archaic voice softly muttered.

"It wasn't you, sir?" Grayfia asks.

"Haahh… I guess I can tell you about it." It let out a huge sigh and then continued speaking, "There were actually two heartbeats that resounded at the same time, and the aura that followed it signifies the birth of two dragons."

"Two dragons… but shouldn't be any other dragon present here."

"That's also one of the mysteries as too should have felt something if a dragon is nearby."

Grayfia didn't speak further and just waited for the archaic voice to continue.

"But really… how strange… Little Devil, do you know how dragons are born?" 1

Grayfia tried to recall the information from the books about the dragons and now also find it strange, "There should be a beat every one minute with a total of three beats. The first beat is the weakest and the last beat is the strongest. A few minutes has already passed, but there is only a single beat."

"And the aura suddenly disappeared. Someone must have blocked it after it spreads for the first time."

"Fuuhh… Such a shame. Witnessing the birth of a dragon should be a fine experience." Grayfia sighed, not understanding the archaic voice's dilemma.

"You're making light of this situation."

"What do you mean, sir?"

"A dragon's birth is accompanied by their first three heartbeats but how loud it determines its natural potential. A normal dragon's beats can't be heard without listening to it intently. A superior dragon's first beat can be heard one meter around it and the third beat can be heard ten meters around it. Now imagine the potential of these two dragon's first heartbeat. If my guesses are right, the second beat would resound throughout the whole country and the last one would be heard throughout the Human world."

Grayfia was speechless at its words. It took one whole minute before she could respond again, "... How strong are those dragons when fully mature?" In her mind, she's calculating how would the current Underworld be disrupted by these dragons, 'From the way he speaks about it, these two dragons should be on the same level as them, the Heavenly Dragons… A birth of Heavenly Dragons in flesh and blood, how will it affect the current thread of the world?' 1

The archaic voice guessed what she is thinking and said, "No. Those two aren't on the same level as both Albion and me." 4

After hearing this, Grayfia sighed in relief as she and her husband don't want additional variables to these turbulent times where war can easily break out.

Seeing her reaction, the archaic voice laughed out loud, "Ahahahaha!!!"

Grayfia was shocked at his laugh and thinking if she did something worth laughing, 'Dragons are really strange, especially the strong ones.'

The archaic voice is still snickering at her but Grayfia didn't mind it, because, even though it's currently sealed, this dragon is a lot stronger than her in its heyday.

"Little Devil, I forgot to tell you something." The voice calmed itself and spoke again.

"What is it, sir?"

"The auras that accompanied those heartbeats can only remind of both Great Red and Ouroboros Dragon. I don't know if they are their spawn or what, but a thousand years or less to the future, we may have two additional overlords of this world. How mysterious, someone would actually hide the birth of these two." The archaic voice then released Grayfia's Demonic Power and went back to inactivity. 4

"... ... ... ...W-WHAT!!!?" Grayfia then notices that she was already disconnected from the voice. She tried inserting her Demonic Power to Issei's left arm again, 'Please, please answer. Sir!... Dammit!' She gave up after a few minutes because she knew that the dragon won't answer any further questions. 1

Grayfia took off and flew around the town while hiding her aura. She kept scanning every building she could find to at least get some clues to the new dragons' whereabouts and the mysterious guy who actually went and tried hiding it, 'What is this guy planning? Why would he hide those two dragons that can be on par with those legendary beings? Is he trying to take over the world?' Such questions kept rising up from her mind as she searches the whole town. 4

She eventually reached the Urahara Household and Candy Shop. Grayfia noticed that Sona, her servants, Rias servants, the boy she encountered earlier and two other humans. One of the human women is somewhat familiar to her but she couldn't think about it now, 'What are they doing here? They are just having a lively conversation? I can ask Rias about it later. This isn't the time to observe them. I have to look for more clues.' 7

Grayfia then scanned the whole house and shop one time before moving to the next one.

After searching for the whole night, she found nothing and felt frustrated. She immediately returned to Underworld and report to her husband what just happened and the dragon within the Boosted Gear's words.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

2/2 Chapters

Enjoy~

.

.

.

30 Advance Chapters for All Patrons here:

pat*reon/goyya00

Thank you for your support!

COMMENT

42 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 88: Sacred Gear Awakening

"Kisuke!" Along with Yoruichi's shout, Kisuke taps his right foot to activate the multilayered barrier he previously set up just in case something like this happens. He also activated the token which imitates Kyouka Suigetsu's hypnosis ability to hide the fact that a barrier is active around the house to the outside.

After seeing a barrier being activated and a very strong concealment type one at that, the guests became a bit defensive, especially Akeno.

Sona and the rest of her peerage members took a stance to either attack or defend themselves, they also activated the Demonic Power in their body to strengthen their defense. Meanwhile, Akeno directly transforms into her Shinto priestess clothing and conjured several magic circles crackling with lightning and hovered it around to attack or defend in her command.

As they are readying, Yoruichi's voice resounded again, this time, however, her voice sounds a little pissed and with pressure even worse than what Kisuke released earlier, "Nobody move!"

They were all forced to sit back down destroying their resistance. Even more, pressure came to Akeno since she's the one who took it far. All the magic circles she conjured were destroyed by the pressure and she almost lost her consciousness after sitting down. If she didn't go to the toilet earlier, she would have soiled her skirt and the chair she is sitting on.

Akeno is desperately gasping for air and already bit her lower lip just to stay awake. Although she is very scared and feels like a God of Death is breathing down on her neck, she still looked at where the deathly pressure is coming from, 'What is that cat!?' 6

Sona and her peerage members are fairing better, but they also felt that a God of Death is standing behind them and was about to bring down his scythe. Sona also looked at the cat, 'Yoruichi is capable of something like this!? What is he!? Is this the same pressure that Kisuke used at them earlier? If it is, what the hell is Kisuke!?'

Tsubaki is also thinking of the same thing, but she's still trying to rouse her Demonic Power to at least defend Sona if something were to happen.

Momo and Ruruko are now questioning their life choices as they were in the worse situation now than earlier, 'Why did this happen again!? And now it's coming from the cat we were just playing with!' Both of them wanted to cry. 2

After a minute which felt like a very long time for these guests, Kisuke's voice resounded, "That's enough, Yoruichi. You would have also done the same thing if you're in their position."

"Hmmph!" Yoruichi removed the pressure, albeit, not completely. Although the pressure is not scaring them anymore, it still restricts their movement and can't cast magic.

They all sighed in relief, most notably is Akeno. She's been trying very hard to stay awake and now she could rest easier with this. Although she never dared to do anything that might aggravate either Kisuke or the cat, 'Wait… Yoruichi? Isn't that the name of the lady who is teaching Koneko how to fight that we are looking for all this time? But that's a male cat…'

Sona gathered her bearings, but she didn't confront Yoruichi, she instead turned to Kisuke who is watching Aika intently as she grabs her chest and struggles to breathe with a very red face, "What's happening? And what do you plan to do with us? If you don't want any of this going out, I can promise you and even sign a stronger contract to enforce it. But you have to let us leave."

Koneko and Sakura also turned to Kisuke and also wondering why he isn't doing anything at alleviating Aika's pain. The two of them are very worried about her wellbeing and they would shoot a concerned look towards Ophis who started all of this.

Kisuke didn't look away from Aika but he answered Sona, "I don't know what Ophis did, but it looks like Aika's Sacred Gear is about to awaken."

Sona and everyone's eyes went wide open. Sona asks in a stuttering voice, "T-this is S-s-sacred Gears awakening? That can't be! Awakening someone's sacred gear isn't this exaggerated even when compared to the Longinus. Isn't this more like a very strong dragon waking from its slumber!?" 1

Sona knew what a dragon aura feels like as she already went to the valley of the dragons in the Underworld when she still young. And even Tannin's aura, a former dragon now an Ultimate-Class reincarnated Devil, isn't as impressive as the dragon aura that is Aika is releasing, albeit a lot weaker than Tannin's.

She then remembered that the one who started this all is the Ouroboros Dragon standing beside Kisuke also silently watching Aika. She understood that this over the top awakening has something to do with her and didn't question it further.

Sona didn't wait for Kisuke's answer and asks another important question, "I know that you don't want us to get involved with this as it may have something to do with your secrets. Can't you just let us leave? I swear in my name and power that not a single soul outside of this house would know about this."

Sona also didn't want to get involved as it has something to do with the Ouroboros Dragon, it's too dangerous for them. Although she is also worried about Kisuke, she has to prioritize her servants' safety.

"Even if I wanted to let you leave, I can't, because I already locked the space around us just to contain the aura Aika is releasing." Kisuke rubbed his chin in contemplation.

"Then what do you plan to do? We honestly don't want to get involved with this." Sona still hopes that he would let them go.

After Sona spoke, however, another heartbeat was heard and it was a lot stronger than the first one. The concealment barrier that Kisuke place creaks as the aura multiplied many times over. Kisuke looked around and looked back to Aika who's still building up the aura and concluded that the barrier won't be enough to stop the next heartbeat.

Kisuke looked at her for the first time a grinned.

All of Sona's hope was dashed after seeing that expression, 'This bastard… Dammit! I just have to grit my teeth and get over this mess. I'll have you pay for this one day, Kisuke.' She glared at Kisuke without voicing out her thoughts but he understood her. 1

"Ahahaha~. Alright, let's move to a better location." Kisuke took out his fan and waved it around.

"Are you serious, Kisuke?" Yoruichi asks unsure of his decision.

"Yep." Kisuke then clapped his hands and a large magic circle appeared under everyone's feet. After a few seconds, all of them were teleported away.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Support me on my /goyya00

COMMENT

32 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 89: Sacred Gear Awakening Part 2

After Kisuke taps the floor with his foot and activating the barriers he placed in the past. He started thinking of things that could happen, 'I was able to stop the aura from getting out but a wisp of it got away. Those guys are probably panicking out there if that heartbeat traveled far.'

Kisuke felt the disturbance in mana inside the room but ignored it as he knew that Yoruichi would do something about it, "Nobody move!"

He let her release her pressure for a whole minute before speaking up, "That's enough, Yoruichi. You would have also done the same thing if you're in their position." 'You've scared them enough.' He added internally.

"Hmmph!"

Kisuke knew that she actually had fun pressuring these Devils as frustration is starting to build up inside her.

'This is actually the best time to convert her into a Shinigami, but what should I do with these guys?' Kisuke started contemplating his possible moves from this point on.

'Since I already locked the space, teleporting them outside will open up the barrier for a bit and those people outside might be able to pinpoint the source of aura towards here. I don't want to attract too much attention because of this as it looks like it's related to Ophis and that big *ss dragon. It's impossible for the people of power in this world to not know about them.'

"What's happening? And what do you plan to do with us? If you don't want any of this going out, I can promise you and even sign a stronger contract to enforce it. But you have to let us leave." Kisuke heard Sona's voice from the side and answered her blankly as he still calculating things and weighing the pros and cons of the situation, I don't know what Ophis did, but it looks like Aika's Sacred Gear is about to awaken."

"T-this is S-s-sacred Gears awakening? That can't be! Awakening someone's sacred gear isn't this exaggerated even when compared to the Longinus. Isn't this more like a very strong dragon waking from its slumber!?"

'I know right, this is amazing~.' Kisuke wanted to laugh but stopped himself. 1

"I know that you don't want us to get involved with this as it may have something to do with your secrets. Can't you just let us leave? I swear in my name and power that not a single soul outside of this house would know about this."

"Even if I wanted to let you leave, I can't, because I already locked the space around us just to contain the aura Aika is releasing." Kisuke rubbed his chin and started thinking of what he should do now, 'Should I just drag them to this mess?'

"Then what do you plan to do? We honestly don't want to get involved with this."

Kisuke looked at her for the first time a grinned. 'It's decided. Let's drag them in. I could show them some things and let them sign a stronger secrecy contract. Even If they broke it, it's fine since I'll have more maneuvering ability in the future's diplomatic talks. If they don't break it, I can scare them and the way they would act would give those higher than them some clues that something is wrong with me and I can use that hesitation for a lot of things too.'

"Ahahaha~. Alright, let's move to a better location." Kisuke took out his fan and waved it around.

"Are you serious, Kisuke?" Yoruichi asks unsure of his decision.

"Yep." Kisuke then clapped his hands and a large magic circle appeared under everyone's feet. After a few seconds, all of them were teleported away.

They all reappeared inside the secret training ground, and the first-timers went agape again.

"...Where are we?" Sona asks blankly.

"Somewhere we won't be disturb. Oh right, before we leave this place, we'll have to sign a secrecy contract." Kisuke took out his cane and taps the floor with it, sending his Reiatsu towards the existing barrier strengthening it.

When Sona saw him took out his 'Sacred Gear' and sending a weird pulse of energy towards the ground, she became warier, "Didn't we already signed one not long ago? We could just update its terms and both agree on it."

"I want a new and stronger contract."

Sona furrowed her brows at his words, "You know that a stronger binding contract isn't ideal even for a Devil like me. There is just no merit for us." 1

"Hmm… You can discuss the new terms among yourselves after we're done with everything here. Of course, I have to agree to it."

Sona nodded at him, "I got it. We're going to watch for now. What else do we have to do?"

"Nothing else. Yoruichi here will set a barrier here, just don't step out of it." Kisuke then pointed to the black cat sitting on the ground.

They finally remembered the scary feline again and shuddered, 'He's going to leave us with this cat!? What if we get eaten!?'

Yoruichi eyed Kisuke for a few seconds before letting out a large sigh, "Whatever. Will you make it flashy?"

Kisuke grinned and replied, "It's going to be flashy whether we like it or not."

"I like that." The black feline replied showing her fangs.

Yoruichi suddenly exploded into smokes which startled everyone except for Sakura and Koneko who knew of her true form.

From the smokes, a slender and well-endowed woman of average height appeared. She has dark skin, golden irises, and black hair. Her hair is waist-length and kept in a ponytail with chin-length bangs framing the sides of her face. She's currently wearing her backless, sleeveless tight-fitting undershirt and tight-fitting black stretch pants. 5

Akeno silently reacted, "That's her!"

Sona and the rest where dumbfounded, 'Where did this beauty come from!? And that cat with manly voice is actually a 'she'!?' 1

Sona then remembered Kisuke's words last time, 'This one here is my partner.' She even joked about him being gay and have a weird fetish. But after seeing this form of hers, she suddenly felt a tinge of jealousy…' What the hell are you thinking, me!? He's only a fiancee candidate!' Although Sona didn't know how weird it is to consider him a fiancee candidate because beating her in a game of chess is just one of the conditions to become a candidate.

Yoruichi is enjoying their shocked stares when she notices Sona's look, 'Goddammit! Another one!? Why does this always happen when I tried to show off!?' 9

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

( u)

COMMENT

43 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 90: Just Some Standard Stamina Training 1

After Yoruichi transformed, Aika spoke for the first time, "..Ugh… K-Kisuke, please stop ogling on her legs and do something to help me. My whole body is in pain and I think I might explode or something…"

Ever since the energy in the form of a black snake that came from Ophis entered her body, she felt that she became bloated and her whole body is on fire. 3

She didn't have the time to speak as she is concentrating on controlling the rampaging energies inside her body. Aika is using the method that Koneko and Yoruichi taught her to control Ki. Although it isn't Ki, it can still alleviate some pain. But her control skills are not enough to tame the dragons inside her and ever so slightly, she keeps losing control some parts her body.

When the second heartbeat resounded, she panics greatly as her situation became worse because, although she is standing, she can't move her limbs at all and the bloated feeling is so great that she wanted to vomit but can't. Aika couldn't even discern her surroundings as she keeps focusing on controlling herself.

Aika then looked at Kisuke who is watching Yoruichi transform and got pissed so she called out to him. He knows that she's in danger and she has already given all of her trust to him, yet he's still in the mood to appreciate some legs. 3

Kisuke looked at her and smiled, "It's not your imagination. If you didn't go through that insane training of Yoruichi, you would have already exploded into pieces."

"That's not a laughing matter! Do something!" Aika clenched her teeth and glared at Kisuke.

"Now isn't the time yet. Endure it for as long as possible. I'll make my move once you can't take it anymore." Kisuke reassured her. 1

Aika went silent and nodded. She then stopped paying attention to everything and just quietly endured her aching body and the bloated feeling.

Yoruichi nodded in satisfaction when she saw this, "That's why it's worth teaching her."

Out of curiosity, Sona asks Yoruichi after calming herself down, "What kind of training did she go through?"

"Hmm? Just a standard stamina and control training." Yoruichi answered energetically. 2

"Kisuke wouldn't call it insane without reason. It couldn't have been just some basic training." Sona immediately retorted and she has a point.

"But it's really just a stamina and control training… Hey Kisuke, back me up."

"Aika would just run around here all day while dodging Yoruichi's magic. But with a twist." 1

"What twist?"

It's Yoruichi's turn to flash a bad grin, "She had to run under this pressure."

Yoruichi repeated what she did earlier but twice as strong. These past few days, Yoruichi kept increasing the pressure that Aika had to endure to make sure she won't be able to tell that she's adapting to her pressure and killing intent.

When the stronger pressure descended for another round today, they all buckled up and collapsed to the floor. Momo and Ruruko directly lose consciousness while Sona, Tsubaki, and Akeno hang on, but they can't breathe and their minds stopped thinking of anything other than death due to sheer fear. Yoruichi relieved of the pressure after three seconds.

"Don't relieve your frustration on them. Look, you scared them too much… What if it became a trauma?" Kisuke slightly reprimanded Yoruichi and released a Kidou that soothes the mind which was repeatedly stressed tonight. If they can't think properly even before the main event happens then they're just useless audience that accepts everything it sees.

All of them slowly recovered and was able to think properly again. Momo and Ruruko didn't wake up but they both had a very peaceful face, they were relieved of their nightmare.

Kisuke took out enough chairs for all of them and Sakura assisted Sona and Tsubaki to sit down to calm themselves further. Koneko helped Akeno stand up and sit down on one of the chairs. All of them looked at Yoruichi with a complicated expression. Most are fear but there is also some resentment. But they knew that they couldn't mess with her. 2

Akeno is panicking because they are totally unknown people with unknown intentions and they have this kind of power. She suddenly remembered Koneko is also training under them and learned some amazing techniques, "Koneko-chan… Do you also do your stamina training like that?"

Akeno's question caught the attention of even Sona and Tsubaki. They all thought that there is something special to Aika that's why she was able to endure that, and if it is the same Koneko they knew from before, she couldn't have endured it too.

And Koneko answered like it wasn't a big deal, "I got used to it." 1

"What!? You can get used to that!? Aren't you just going to die if you try to endure it!? They are putting your life into danger!" Akeno shouted as hold onto her. Koneko is her precious underclassman and she treated her like a sister better than Rias, and the fact she goes through that kind of training which she can't even endure for a few seconds worries her greatly. Due to this, she found the courage to confront the two which can end her life even without touching her, "Please stop putting Koneko into danger!"

"Akeno-senpai, you don't have to worry about me."

"But…!"

"They warned me multiple times that their training regiment can put my life into danger and I can't be half-ass about it."

"Then…!"

"I accepted knowing it. Since I already made my resolve, I can't stop now. Beside's Yoruichi-san is just messing with you."

"Messing with us? What do you mean?" Akeno became confused at her words.

"Yoruichi will only apply the appropriate pressure that both I and Aika-senpai can endure and continue our training. At first, the pressure is only as strong or even weaker than what Kisuke-senpai did earlier. And as time goes on, the pressure increases and now accompanied by killing intent. What Yoruichi-san did earlier is the only pressure that I and Aika-senpai can endure now." Koneko explained the whole thing.

The three recipients of the pressure finally understood it and they all looked at Yoruichi, who had both of her hands on her head while watching them. Yoruichi eyes widened a bit and then looked away and whistled like it was none of her business, "hwee-hwoo~" 2

They wanted to say something but before they could open their mouths, the third heartbeat resounded with almost drowning aura of a dragon. They focused their attention back to Aika.

"Kisuke! Kisuke-san! Kisuke-sama! I can't take it anymore! Please do something! I'm going to explode!!!" Aika opened her eyes and shouted towards Kisuke. 6

"So it seems~," Kisuke replied. 1

"Damn you! Stop being so nonchalant! I'm dying here! SAVE ME~~~!"

"Alright, alright. I'm coming~."

"Hurry up and get your nasty a*s here, Kisuke-sama!!!" 1

Kisuke suddenly took out Benihime from its sheath and stabbed Aika in the chest, "The color of a Shinigami's Reiryoku is red."

Everyone except for Yoruichi is dumbfounded. Koneko shouted at him, "Kisuke-senpai! What are you doing!?"

Even his mother is panicking, "Kisuke! Stop it!"

Ophis who is watching Aika silently from the start had her eyes opened wide as she suddenly felt an aura which she never felt before.

Kisuke poured the same amount of Reiatsu-Ki as the dragon aura wreaking havoc inside her body to offset it. After inserting the appropriate amount and kick-starting her transformation, he suddenly kicked her to the stomach sending her flying and smashing to the nearby large boulder. 12

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

1/2

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 91: The Impossible Game

After smashing Aika to the boulder about 50 meters away, Kisuke continued by generating a burst of crackling yellow energy in his palm and uses this energy to draw an inverted yellow triangle, which generates solidified energy in the shape of smaller triangles from its three points.

"Bakudou No. 30 Shitotsu Sansen (Beak-Piercing Triple Beam)." The smaller triangles fire and hit Aika, pinning her against the surface of the boulder in three places in the shape of a perfect triangle and immobilizing them.

Aika at this point already loses her consciousness, but her attire is slowly changing into something that is very familiar for both Kisuke and Yoruichi, a Shihakusho (Garment of Dead Souls), although some white matter is also slowly oozing out from the orifices of her head and a big hole appeared on her chest, signifying her simultaneous transformation into Shinigami and Hollow. Just as Kisuke expected, her soul and body are changing from the fundamental level to adapt to the use of Reiatsu-Ki when introduced to his own Reiatsu-Ki by creating a pseudo-Saketsu (Binding Chain) that a Shinigami has to boost the Reiryoku (Spiritual Power) and connecting to Hakusui(Soul Sleep) which is the source of Reiryoku. However, the process of creating a pseudo-Saketsu also introduced the Encroachment to the soul. If she can't become a Shinigami, she'll turn into a Hollow. Those from this world can't become a Shinigami or a Hollow without the help of a fellow Shinigami with sufficient skills, so the three of them could be considered unique existences from the world's perspective. There are also some changes in other aspects, like being removed from the reincarnation system that was set in place. Whether it's an advantage or a disadvantage for Aika is unknown. 8

When Aika fell unconscious, she entered her inner world and opened her eyes for the first time in it. She looked around and saw wherein every direction, there is a mix of iridescent colors. Just looking at them makes her dizzy, but she's familiar where she is, "Isn't this the Dimensional Gap that Yoruichi is talking about? What am I doing here?"

She looked below, although she can feel that she is stepping on something, it is still an empty space with kaleidoscopic colors at the distance, "What am I suppose to do here? And it doesn't look like I'm dying as Yoruichi described. Ugh… my head hurts…"

Aika then remembered what happened before she awoke here, "Right! That damned Kisuke stabbed me in the chest! Strange… where is the wound?" She touched her chest and even removed her clothing to check the hole Kisuke opened for her.

While she's checking her state, Aika suddenly heard an explosion behind her. She immediately turned around and shouted, "What now!?" Aika saw two silhouettes clashing against each other, a red and black silhouette.

As she is trying to figure out what are those outlines are, Aika noticed that they are approaching her position and each of their clash's shockwave brush past her face. She can now clearly see the outlines after enough time has passed. They are two little girls and both of them are wearing a cloak cape.

The first one is a little girl around the age of ten with red shoulder-length hair which waves around giving her a very wild feeling, two crimson-red straight short horns on her head pointing backward which is complimenting her hair and red-blood reptilian eyes with golden slits that are full of vigor and energy. She is wearing a cape with the same color as her hair. 1

The second one is also a little girl around the same age as the first one but shorter in height. She has a black waist-length straight hair and only a pair of obsidian horns which is similar to the first girl and also compliments her hair greatly. Opposite of the lively girl, her eyes which are jet-black reptilian eyes with golden slits are apathetic and lethargic. She is also wearing a cape that matches her hair.

Both of them are very cute in Aika's opinion but they kept glaring at each other like they were each other's most hated enemies. She also felt a strange connection to them so she called out. Either way, Aika doesn't know what to do in this strange world, "Uhmm… Fighting is bad you know… Why don't the two of you get along?" 2

Both stopped glaring at each other and looked at her direction and shouted at the same time, " "Mother!" " 7

Aika needed a few seconds to process the kids' words and started fuming, "I'm not your mother! It's impossible for me to have kids as big as you! And more importantly, I'm a virgin!!!"

" "But you're my mother." " Both of them now looked dejected.

Aika panicked as she didn't want to see them dejected, strangely enough, "Okay, okay… Don't make that face… How did I become your mother in the first place?"

Both of them tilted their heads in confusion.

"You don't know?" Aika sighed as she easily understood what they meant. She thought that she should ask Kisuke later about these two. Aika looked at them again and asks, "Anyways, what are your names?"

" "* *" " Both of them answered at the same time again, but Aika wasn't able to hear it. 2

As Aika is trying to recall what they just said, the two little girls started shouting at each other, " "That's my name! And isn't yours!" " And they started clashing again.

"Stop!!!" Aika hurriedly stopped them and they listened to her, although their auras are still fluctuating, "Why are you fighting? Are you siblings if both of you are calling me mother? And why can't I hear your names? Can you repeat it again?"

" "You can't hear my name?" " The little girls tilted their heads again.

" "Strange, there is weird knowledge inside my head." " They continued speaking, " "Mother, you have to look for your own power before this world collapse or you'll turn into a monster." "

Then both of them suddenly disappeared.

"...What?" Aika was startled at their last words and tried looking for them again for another confirmation of what they just said, 'If I can't find my own power, I'll become a monster?' She then suddenly recalled Kisuke appearance when he's rampaging, 'It can't be, right?'

She then noticed a movement above her head and looked up. The iridescent world is slowly being consumed by a black hole and from it, thousands upon thousands of boxes fell. Aika then gets what she has to do, "You're telling me that I have to look for my power among these boxes before that black hole consumes all!? Impossible! I can't open them all even if you give me decades! Dammit! Who designed this impossible game!? I wanna sue them!!!" 6

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

2/2

Enjoy~

.

.

.

.

For 30 Advance Chapters, /goyya00

.

.

Thank you for your support!

COMMENT

55 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 92: Just A Chance

After pinning Aika to the boulder, Koneko, and Sakura wanted to rush towards Kisuke to stop him from doing anything further. But just as they take their first steps, Yoruichi blocked their way.

"Yoruichi…" Sakura furrowed her brows as she said her name.

"You're misunderstanding things here, Mom. Kisuke isn't trying to hurt Aika-chan." Yoruichi calmly said.

"Then what is he doing?" Sakura didn't back off and continued to ask.

"He's giving her the chance to control her abilities and increasing her latent potential," Yoruichi explained.

"A chance?" Sakura's brows furrowed deeper.

"Yes, just a chance." Yoruichi nodded.

"What if she failed?" Sakura's voice is now growing colder.

"She'll turn into a monster that can't think." But Yoruichi continued to look at her eyes and spoke calmly.

"Then what are you planning to do if that were to happen?" Sakura's aura is now flaring up, and some of her Demonic Powers are also leaking out.

"Confine her somewhere until Kisuke finds a way to reverse her transformation. And if that is not possible, then we'll kill her ourselves." As if she didn't notice her change, Yoruichi stated their plan without hesitation.

"You…!" Sakura was shocked at her words as she didn't think they are capable of initiating this kind of plan and can become so cold-hearted when it fails.

Obviously, the onlookers are also shocked by her words. Akeno is especially worried about Koneko, 'Are they going to do something similar to her!? No! This won't do! I have to stop her from coming here!'

Yoruichi ignored their reaction and smiled, "You misunderstand again. We wouldn't proceed to do this if Aika is in real danger. Although all of what I said is true, chances of that happening are very minimal." 3

Sakura looked at her eyes and can't tell if she's lying, but she can at least tell that Yoruichi is very confident with her words.

Sakura sighed after a few seconds of contemplating, "Haahh… I'll trust you two this time. Don't mess it up and put Aika in danger. Let's go, Koneko-chan. We'll watch from the sidelines." 3

Yoruichi's smile grew bigger and answered, "We won't mess up."

She then turned around and pulled out four knives with inscriptions and threw it to the four corners of their location encapsulating her and the rest inside a transparent blue barrier. 2

"This is…?" Sona asks in wonderment.

"A barrier just in case a battle broke out." Yoruichi found a seat and took it, taking out her yogurt to watch the upcoming show.

Everyone saw this and returned their attention to Aika who is still pinned in the boulder, but she's already trying to escape while letting animal-like growls. The white matter already formed a half bone mask on her face while her the iris of her eyes turned golden with black sclera.

"What's happening to her?" It was Akeno who ask this time.

"Well… To make it easier to understand, that's her power going out of control. If she can't control it before she completes her transformation, that will become permanent." Yoruichi answered her despite not liking her very much.

Outside the barrier, Kisuke is intently staring at Aika and her changes. He is constantly scanning her with his soul and see how will her Sacred Gear affect the formation of her Zanpakuto. And Kisuke was intrigued at what happened.

Aika's Sacred Gear absorbed the Zanpakuto while it is forming and went to its place to become the Shinigami's 'Zanpakuto'. Her Sacred Gear even helped her fuse her physical body and soul body to help facilitate and adapt to the Reiatsu-Ki mixture. When Kisuke saw this, he felt cheated, 'Just like that? What the hell am I doing with my time…' 18

Kisuke continued watching, and just as he expected, the Reiatsu-Ki consumed all the dragonic aura to strengthen itself. 1

Inside the barrier, Ophis is also watching this unfold, although not as much as Kisuke. She can only see that there are some unknown changes to the Sacred Gear that it is now using some kind of energy that she is not familiar with.

Ophis had another shock today when she noticed that the strange energy is slowly consuming the dragonic aura which includes her energy until it completely disappeared. She tried looking for her snake and control it but failed. Ophis looked at Kisuke and became curious about the man himself for the first time as he is the instigator of this event. 2

When the dragonic aura inside Aika was fully consumed, her Hollow side completely took over covering her upper body with white matter together with the newly forming Shihakusho.

"GRAAAHH!!!" Aika roared and successfully shook off her bindings, dropping herself to the ground.

"W-What is that!?" Sona shouted. Akeno and Sakura also has the same question running in their minds.

"Sona-chan… Have you ever heard of a human transforming like this?" Sakura asks.

"Never heard of it… Akeno-san, what about you?" Sona passed the question towards the last conscious outsider.

"I've studied a lot of things on various topics to help Rias but I've also never heard of it. Tsubaki-san, do you know something?" Akeno then turned to Tsubaki.

"I would have to disappoint all of you, but if it is about that, you should ask these two." Tsubaki then pointed to Yoruichi who is happily eating her fifth cup of yogurt and Koneko who is watching worriedly. Both of them looked at Tsubaki but didn't say anything. Sakura and Sona sighed as they won't be getting anything from them.

Kisuke finally made his move and held his palms away from himself, with their arms extended out to the sides, before clasping his hands together, with the fingers intertwined intricately, "Bakudo No. 99, Kin (Prohibition)." 3

An invisible force swiped Aika's arms towards her back and several black spiritual fabrics tied it up and impaling it with iron shafts.

Due to the sudden movement and strangely heavy fabrics and shafts, Aika fell to the ground groaning. But she didn't give up and tried to stand up again.

Kisuke knew that it wouldn't take long before she breaks it so he continued. He slammed his fingers into the ground and released white spiritual energy, "Bakudou No. 99 Bankin (Full Prohibition), Prologue – Halting Wraps." 6

White spiritual fabrics appeared around Aika and covered her from head to toe as she shouts towards Kisuke.

"Refrain – Serial Hundred Bolts." Several metal bolts suddenly appeared in front of Kisuke and launched towards Aika impaling different parts of her body.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Just one chapter for today! And probably just one every day until next week or the week after that.

.

.

.

My job is now taking most of my time and I feel burnt out on the end the day. But this is just temporary.

.

.

Anyways, Enjoy~.

.

.

.

Support me on my /goyya00

30 advance chapters

.

.

Thank you for your support~

COMMENT

38 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 93: Names

Aika is now laying on her back watching the world decay. She already opened a hundred or so boxes but found nothing.

"What the hell is this? Isn't there some sort of clue?" Aika muttered blankly staring at the black hole.

" "Are going to give up?" " Aika suddenly heard two contrasting voices of the little girls who disappeared earlier.

Aika looked up and saw them standing five meters away from each other, "I guess I shouldn't. I don't want to become like 'that'." Aika stood up and proceed to open boxes again and again.

" "Are you just going to ignore Father's advice?" " The two spoke behind her. 6

"Father?" Aika tilted her head in confusion. The only figure that comes to her mind that these two are calling father is the bastard who threw her in this situation, "Wh-" She wanted to ask the little girls who are they referring as father, but she suddenly remembered Kisuke words as he stabs her in the chest, 'Get the red string?'

Aika looked around and found no red string, 'All of these are boxes! How useless!' She then recalled Yoruichi's lesson and training regarding detection, 'If it's my power, I should be able to detect it right? Yosh, let's do it.'

But as she scans the boxes according to Yoruichi's method, all of them felt the same to her and nothing seems to be different in all those boxes. She's getting frustrated as the world is now about to disappear when suddenly she noticed a bunch of white strings coming from the boxes.

Aika was enlightened. She focused her detection skills on those strings and they became more apparent. As she is doing this, a red string is sticking out like a sore thumb, and she understood what Kisuke meant.

Aika pulled it along with the box it is attached and opened it. She saw a hilt of a Japanese sword and questioned if the whole sword is here or just the hilt because of the box's size.

" "Hurry! Pull it out" " The little girls shouted at her. 1

Aika put her hands on the handle and pulled it but it's stuck so she has to use all her might to pull it.

" "Hurry! Hurry! The world is about to collapse!" "

"Ugh… I… KNOW!!!" Aika used all her strength to pull it one last time and she succeeded, pulling out a two-meter long nodachi. 8

The moment she pulled it out her attire suddenly changed into a Shihakusho and the world instantly returned to its former appearance.

"Wait… I'm not going to attend some funeral now, do I? When can I get out?" She commented as she inspected her new attire.

" "Congratulations, Mother. Allow me to introduce myself again. My name is Aeternam Somnium (Everlasting Dream)." " The two of them spoke the same time again, but when they heard each other's name again, they started another war by throwing red and black balls of energy against each other, creating large amounts of explosions. 5

"STOP!!!" Aika shouted at the two ballistic little girls and they stopped, "Why are you fighting? Aren't you two siblings?"

" "She took my name!" " They pointed at each other as they explain their reason. 1

"Although I somehow understand what that name means, but why are you fighting over such a lame name?"

" "Because it's my name!" "

"Who gave you that name?"

They looked at each other and then looked back to Aika shrugging their shoulders, " "I don't know." "

Aika stayed silent for a moment before making her decision, "Come here, you two."

Both of them approached her with a confused look and waited for her to speak.

"I somehow knew that that name is very important, but I really think that it sounds lame. Since you two have the same name, don't fight over it." Aika patted both of their heads, but they look unsatisfied. They don't want to agree to her.

"But it's going to be annoying differentiating you two with the same name, so I'm giving you two a new one." Aika continued.

" "A new one? You want to discard my name?" " The two of them didn't feel well and was about to send Aika back outside and never let her use their name again.

"Of course not. I know how important that name to you two if you're both fighting for it. Since the two of you consider me as your mother, I'll give you additional names so the two of you will have a different set." Aika explained.

Aika faced the red-haired little girl and said, "You will be Akane (Brilliant Red)." 1

She then faced the black-haired little girl, "And you will be Kaguya (Bright Night)." 10

Akane and Kaguya looked at each other and smiled. They turned to Aika and exclaimed, " "We like it." " For the first time, the two acknowledged each other.

"Great." Aika is happy that they stopped fighting as she has a feeling that she has to resolve it. After they accepted their new names, Aika felt light as a strange power started to course inside her body.

" "Mother! Show Father our true selves!" "

Aika then loses consciousness as she returns to the outside world. She still wanted to know who are they referring to as 'Father' and why, but she subconsciously knew it and just let herself be taken by the flow towards outside.

.

.

.

"What is that spell? It looks lackluster but somehow, I feel that I won't be able to make any move if that cloth binds me, not to mention those bolts." Sona furrowed her brows as she inspected Kisuke's 'magic'

"It's not from any popular system… It's not even using a magic circle… How does that work?" Akeno muttered which was heard by all of them.

'There are too many unknowns. All we know is that he's an expert in space magic, and everything else is unknown. Where did it come from? From some ancient practitioners? And how did he learned it? For now, I have to remember every detail to search for information about it later.' Sona thought as she looks at Yoruichi.

Sakura was also thinking of the same thing, more or less. She didn't expect that her son is hiding something this big and didn't know what to think of it. 'We should have a proper talk later. But I doubt that he'll tell me everything just like the first time. I have to remind him that he shouldn't go too far in towards the dark side, or else, he'll regret it. I should at least that much as his mother even though I knew that I'm not doing a very good job in it.' 5

"Are you going to do the 'Final Song'? You might end up killing her." Yoruichi suddenly spoke after seeing Kisuke still not taking back his Reiatsu-Ki.

"I'm not, but just in case… Hmm?" Kisuke then suddenly smiled at Aika's change in the aura, "Looks like she succeeded…" After inspecting closely, his smile suddenly froze, "And she did it all the way… Damn… That's cheating… She's way worse than that strawberry." 12

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Not so good author here~

Just some clarifications from the last chapter about errors that are pointed out by Peace12345 and Sheenius.

.

Thanks for pointing it out.

.

The problem Peace12345 pointed out is that MC's mother just let it go too easily. I should have added some introspection on Sakura's side to explain her thought logic. It should also show some of her past thought processes.

.

For Sheenius, I totally forgot to add Yoruichi's thoughts. It should be something like 'Kisuke can pull her out of that state before critical level anyways.' and others. And right, Aika can't fight her inner hollow. Sorry…

.

For now, I'll note it down and edit it later.

.

Anyways~ Enjoy~ And thanks again for pointing it out. I really appreciate it.

COMMENT

55 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 94: Twin Fang Dimension Piercer 1

"Are you going to do the 'Final Song'? You might end up killing her." Yoruichi suddenly spoke after seeing Kisuke still not taking back his Reiatsu-Ki.

Aika, who already transformed most of herself into a Hollow and bounded by the spiritual fabric and iron shafts, suddenly stopped struggling.

"I'm not, but just in case… Hmm?" Kisuke then suddenly smiled at Aika's change in the aura, "Looks like she succeeded…" After inspecting closely, his smile suddenly froze, "And she did it all the way… Damn… That's cheating… She's way worse than that strawberry." 1

Yoruichi also saw this and hurriedly stood up and ran towards the barrier to strengthen it.

The onlookers are confused at their sudden reaction when Aika stopped moving when suddenly a geyser of intertwining black and red energy suddenly erupted from her rupturing her bindings.

The Hollowfied Aika stood up and howl at the sky releasing her Reiatsu-Ki as pressure. Yoruichi's barrier creaked but aside from that, nothing else happened to it.

"W-What!? Did she fail!? And what the hell is that monster!?" Tsubaki shouted in fear as her pressure is somewhat reaching inside the barrier despite blocking most of it.

Sakura looked at Yoruichi and asks, "When will you stop this!? If this continues, Aika won't be able to go back!" 4

"Relax… Kisuke said it, right? She succeeded." Yoruichi replied calmly.

"Succeeded? That monster?" Sona is also feeling scared.

Yoruichi didn't speak any longer as they will see the result.

The Hollowfied Aika suddenly froze and the geyser of energy receded, making everything and everyone quiet. Her bloated ivory body full of spikes cracked all over and slowly disintegrated, leaving the Human Aika behind.

Aika is now wearing a Shihakusho and a two-meter long nodachi on her back. Aside from that, she also wearing a skull mask with lines of red and black tattoos and two small horns on its forehead which seems her former Hollowfied self left behind. All of them watched and waited for her next move.

Aika suddenly stretched her arms upwards and shouted in delight but her voice became a mix of her own voice and something else making it scary, "I finally returned!... What the heck, my voice!!! And what is this mask? Cool! Wait… my voice returned to normal. I got a free mask with a voice changer! Sweet~." Aika kept removing her mask and putting it on again while testing her voice.

Kisuke and Yoruichi didn't know what to say, 'This girl is way too energetic for someone who is just about to lose herself.'

Sona and the rest didn't move from their positions but they examined Aika's appearance. Sona's attention is specifically drawn to her mask and eyes which is still Hollowfied, "What happened to her eyes?"

Aika heard her comment and asks, "Eyes?"

Sona nodded in response.

Tsubaki took out a small mirror from her pocket and was about to throw it to her but she remembered the barrier is still in place.

Yoruichi noticed what she wants to do and removed the barrier as it is not needed anymore and urge Tsubaki to pass the mirror to Aika. Tsubaki threw it with some force due to Aika's distance but Aika didn't have any problems catching it.

Taking a peek in the mirror, she exclaimed, "Thank you… What!!? Hey, Kisuke! What happened to me!?"

Instead of answering her, Kisuke asks a question, "Can you unsummon the mask?"

"Hmm?... Oh, it disappeared… and my eyes returned to normal!" Aika inspected herself again.

"How does it feel?" Kisuke continued asking her.

"Feels great. But although I'm feeling light, it's harder to move." Aika hopped around and test her body.

"That's only natural as you're still not used to it. Some training can help you fix that." Kisuke smiled at her actions.

Aika stopped what she's doing and stared at Kisuke, "Kisuke, I'm still feeling very bloated and I just knew a way to release all of this pent up energy." She then gave him the brightest smile she could.

Kisuke knew what she is planning to do and felt intrigued, "Hooh… Looks like you're very confident. Try me." 1

Yoruichi reactivated the barrier because she felt that Aika is underestimating the excess Reiatsu-Ki in her system and wants to release all of them. All of them are once again confused at their actions as they thought that everything is already over.

"Okay! Here I go!" Aika pulled out the long nodachi from her back and held it in front of her. She took a deep breath and muttered, "Aeternam Somnium."

As she muttered those words, black and red Reiatsu-Ki started swirling around her and her nodachi suddenly shone the same light as her Reiatsu-Ki. After a second, it split into two different smaller double-edged curved swords around 70 centimeters each. The first one has a red edge and black body while the second has the same color but inverted.

The onlookers reacted when Aika uttered those words which caught the attention of Yoruichi and Kisuke, "Aeternam Somnium? Isn't that the 'Last Sacred Gear'? Does Aika have that? But according to the records, it is a set of dull gray twin dagger which only gives the host some boost on speed and physical strength." Akeno commented.

"You're right. It's said that it is the Biblical God's latest and last creation. It's unknown why he stopped making Sacred Gears but it's a popular belief that Biblical God failed at his last creation and stopped working on Sacred Gears. Aeternam Somnium is a strange Sacred Gear that acts like a Longinus despite its apparent power that couldn't even hurt Middle-Class Devils." Sona followed up. 2

"Then the only possibilities are that's not the real Aeternam Somnium or it mutated in some way or another in Kiryuu-san's hand," Tsubaki said something of her own while fixing her glasses. 1

They stayed silent after Tsubaki spoke up and continued to watch the situation. Although because of Yoruichi's barrier, they still haven't realized the gravity of the aura Aika is gathering.

Kisuke pointed her palm towards Aika and readied himself to block whatever she sents on his way. 1

Aika's smile grew bigger realizing this and raised her arms which are holding the swords, "For the name of this move… Hmm… Let's go with that." She took a deep breath and subconsciously gathered all the Reiatsu-Ki within and outside of her and channeled it towards the sword.

"Twin Fang Dimension Piercer!" As she shouted, Aika first swung her left sword downwards towards right forming red crescent energy in front of her and swung her right sword in the same manner just the opposite side forming black crescent energy which overlaps with the first one crosswise and sending it towards Kisuke's direction with extremely fast speeds. 6

Kisuke is shocked, not because of its speed and also not because of its strength as it is still within his calculation. What caught his off guard is the sudden stagnation of space itself around him which made him put some effort just to move about, 'Interesting…' 4

As the cross shape wave about to hit him, Kisuke muttered, "Mill n Escudo" and a small fluctuating green hexagonal shield in front of his palm. Mill n Escudo is a Kidou developed by Aizen in the past and Kisuke knew how useful it is in many situations and recreated it. Mill n Escudo is a stack of approximately one million Escudo (Shield) Kidou that can block even the most powerful attacks. The downside is, you can't stack Escudo while in battle as it needs concentration from the user to do. And it also takes some time to stack it. It took Kisuke quite a hefty time to stack his shield and he also had to convert it to Reiatsu-Ki from Reiatsu-Mana. 1

When the cross-shaped wave hit the small shield, the black and red energy engulf Kisuke whole covering his whole body.

When Aika saw this, she became worried, "Kisuke!"

Just as she was controlling the energy from afar, which she isn't very good at yet, The energies suddenly swirled and slowly gathering towards the Escudo which already expanded to 3 meters wide, sending the energies back to Aika.

"What!?" Aika hurriedly ducked to the ground as she saw her attack being returned to her. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Mass Release (1/5)

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 95: A Lovable Candy Storekeeper 1

Aika's attack went passed just above her head and all the way towards the wall gouging out the bleak terrain and drilling a hole in the wall continuing until unknown depths.

Aika stood up and looked at the destruction she caused, "The hell? That's stronger than I thought it would…" She was finally reminded that her head almost disappeared from her neck due to her own attack. She turned around and saw his teasing smile and immediately protested, "Kisuke! I know that I'm at fault for doing that without even thinking and I'm sorry, but couldn't you have just sent it sideways instead of in my direction? You almost fried my hair!"

"Hahaha~ But you're fine~." Kisuke laughed at her and praised himself inwardly for teleporting the whole training ground to a backup location which is an actual underground somewhere unknown before coming here if not, it'll be revealed to these people where the actual location of this training ground most of the time and he didn't want that as this training ground could be their oasis when there is an emergency. The fewer the people who knew where is this place is located, the better. 1

As Aika was about to continue complaining, she suddenly stopped and dropped down to the ground without even muttering a word and completely losing consciousness.

Her twin swords reverted back to its former form, a two-meter long nodachi and her Shihakusho receded and was replaced by her casual attire.

"Well, that's to be expected. You used everything in that one shot." Kisuke then turned around, "Koneko-chan, take care of Aika here. She's fine, just exhausted."

Yoruichi took down the barrier again and looked back at the guests. They are all frozen in place and had their mouths open in shock, including Sakura.

Koneko nodded and ran towards Aika's position and carried her back in a princess carry.

Kisuke also returned while thinking, "She actually destroyed about one hundred thousand shields with just that much Reiatsu-Ki… Looks like that strike has multiple special nature in it. I can slowly figure that one out." 6

Kisuke took out a sheet and laid it on the ground, prompting Koneko to lay her down.

Kisuke stopped walking as he almost forgot the little girl who started all of this. He turned around and saw that she is following while intently staring at him, 'What is she thinking, I wonder? Oh well, she'll get bored after some time and leave me alone. I can't really do anything to her and it doesn't look like she plans to do anything else.'

He wanted to discuss the terms with Sona's group but he notices that they are still staring at the sleeping Aika agape, "Uhmm, excuse me. I want to discuss the terms now. I also want to go home and take a dip in the bath as soon as possible."

'Kisuke. Do you really have to discuss terms with them? Just force them not to say anything or erase their memories. Why do you have to go and give yourself some trouble?' Yoruichi suddenly sent him a telepathic message questioning his decision.

'If I force them not to speak, we'll just provoke their caretakers as we have to send them back. And we can't erase their memories as I want to take advantage of that fact. This will also stop them from messing around with us, especially the Gremory group. Even though that Rias is taking care of our little friend Issei, I can tell that she's a spoiled brat and continue what she wants to do even if it is dangerous because of pride.' Kisuke replied. 8

'Then it's useless even if she knows that we're dangerous for her, on the contrary, she might get us to involve even more.'

'That's where her Queen comes in. This Akeno is the careful type of person. Rias would probably listen to her not to mess with us even if she can't tell her everything. This Akeno will probably give some false report just to protect her spoiled master.'

'I see. Then what about Sona?' Yoruichi furrowed her brows

'We need a connection to the Underworld and Sona-chan fits the bill. You also know that she has a good head on her shoulders although a bit prideful but not as much as that redhead. She's the complete opposite of that brat, and our choices are only Sona and Rias. Since we also get along with her pretty well, the choice is already obvious. And lastly, I just love teasing her.' 3

'How big is the last criterion?' Yoruichi sighed, already expecting his answer.

'About 90%.' 1

'That is so like you.'

'If you gotta do something, you might as well find a way to enjoy it.' Kisuke grinned.

It took some seconds for Sona and the rest to react after Kisuke spoke, "Kisuke! What the hell is she!?"

"A Human, obviously," Kisuke answered blandly.

"Kuhh… I know that she's a human and formerly a normal one at that. How is she capable of doing that in just a matter of days of training under you!?" Sona pointed at the large hole created by Aika's attack. Tsubaki and Akeno also has the same question. 1

"She's a bit special you see. But as for special she is, you don't need to know. We should discuss the terms now."

Sona took a deep breath and calmed herself down, "I'm sorry Kisuke-kun. If possible, I want a few things before we proceed to our talks. I don't want to be into many disadvantages. The fact that someone like you is hiding in this little town we are overlooking is big news for us. And I also want to establish a friendly connection between us." 2

Kisuke smiled and said, "Sure thing, but I won't promise you that I would answer everything, but I can at least assure you that I won't lie. Ask away."

Sona stood up and said, "Thank you. That's enough. First thing, what happened to Aika-san back then?" Sona knew that Kisuke won't answer her if she asks him 'How', so she instead changes the question a little bit to try her luck.

Kisuke understood her train of thought so he stopped for a bit to think of his answer, "That's what happens when the soul is corrupted."

"Corrupted? How is the soul being corrupted?" Sona asks a follow-up question, but this time Kisuke didn't answer her and just stayed silent.

"Haah… Fine. So that transformation is like an evil spirit being born?" Sona immediately gave up her previous question and move on the next now.

"Yes." A simple answer from Kisuke, but that's enough for Sona since after they left, she has a lead where to investigate first, 'Evil spirits huh. There is not much information about them but there should be enough if I ask for the help of my parents.'

Sona asks more questions regarding Aika and what she has done these past few days but Kisuke didn't give any substantial answers.

"One last thing. Aika's last attack is comparable to the peak firepower of a strong mature High-Class Devil up to weak Ultimate-Class Devil. That's is very surprising considering that she's just a normal Human a few days ago, but what surprises me more is how were you able to casually return her attack. Urahara Kisuke, what are you?" 1

Due to Aika's very surprising attack, Tsubaki and Akeno almost forgot that Kisuke received it and deflected it back. They shuddered at the thought that they've been ignoring someone so strong that they would need the two peerages to work together just to defeat him. Akeno is the most affected as she and her master 'offended' him on multiple occasions. 4

Kisuke's smile grew bigger at her question and used his prepared answer, "These days, I'm just a lovable candy storekeeper." 13

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

2/5

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 96: Deal 1

"These days, I'm just a lovable candy store keeper~." 1

Sona stared at him and Kisuke knew those stares means that she's pleading for more answers.

"Haah… It isn't as easy as you thought you know…" Kisuke then lifted his right hand and opened his palm. A fluctuating hexagonal green small shield appeared on top of his palm, "This spell is called Million Escudo."

Kisuke then lifted his left arm and pointed it sideways. A green hexagonal transparent shield one and a half meter wide appeared in front of his palm, "And this is called Escudo. Even you can easily destroy it and breach it. Million Escudo is a stack of this Escudos and took me a few years to stack one million of it. And Aika just destroyed a year worth of effort." Kisuke explained. Although he didn't explain that he only stack Escudo in his free time when he's bored and nothing else to do, any Sona and the rest misunderstood it as he works very hard to complete this self-protection spell because Kisuke made a pained expression when he explained it. 4

"What a strange spell, like the rest of your magic. I doubt you'll explain how it works further so I'll stop here." Sona fixed her glasses and continued, "Kisuke-kun, you're strong. If you can do the same thing for an offensive spell, you'll be able to contend against an Ultimate-Class Devil, but that's only if you have a single opponent. If you're besieged by multiple enemies, you'll have a hard time getting away. So please do be careful and don't make too many enemies." Sona didn't say all of these to threaten Kisuke, but to assure the two, namely Tsubaki and Akeno that he isn't as dangerous as it seems. Truthfully, she didn't know how strong Kisuke really is, but she needs to establish a friendly connection with him and if the two behind her are too scared to come in contact with him, that would only make it difficult for her.

Kisuke knew her intentions and played along with her as that is also his goal, "You're right, Kaichou-chan~. I can only fight after stacking my spells, so I'll be doomed if I run out of ammo." Kisuke took out his fan and covered his face as he laughs. 2

Akeno and Tsubaki visibly sighed in relief due to Sona and Kisuke's words, although Kisuke thought that they are too naive to easily believe that ruse. 7

"Moving on, let's discuss the terms now. I presumed that you need us to keep quiet of what we witness here?" Sona pushes forward the conversation.

"Yep. What do you want in exchange for that?"

"Become my Knight." Sona expressed her intention strongly. 6

Kisuke's smile didn't break and smiled, "No can do, Kaichou. And you know that I wouldn't agree with that."

Tsubaki and Akeno were shocked at Sona's first proposal, but after thinking about it again, someone like Kisuke is very welcome in any peerage of High-Class Devils. 2

"Then help me one time." Sona immediately changes her condition since she's just trying her luck on him.

"Regarding what?" Kisuke furrowed his brows.

"I don't have anything in particular right now, but I would like your assistance in the future." 1

"I won't do anything."

"That's fine. You can decide whether you want to accept my request or not when the time comes."

"... Just that?"

"That's everything. Knowing more about you today is enough for me." Sona gave him a beautiful smile.

"Can I think of it as you trying to get on my good side?" Kisuke reached out his right towards Sona.

"Feel free to." Sona smiled and shook his hand, sealing the deal.

Sona then turned to Akeno, "It's your turn."

Akeno nodded at her and faced Kisuke, "Please become Rias' Knight." Akeno, contrary to Sona's casual demeanor, bowed down in front of him. 7

"I have no intention of becoming a Devil and going under someone." Since she's asking nicely, Kisuke answered her.

Akeno stood back up with a wry smile, "I just wanted to try my luck. Since you're so close to Koneko, then maybe you'll agree. I'm sorry if I offended you." Akeno's attitude towards Kisuke turned around but Kisuke can still see a bit of wariness from her eyes which he commended mentally.

Akeno returned to her serious expression and said, "Well then, with my real condition. I want you to stop Koneko from coming here and training her." 1

"Akeno-senpai!?" Koneko reacted greatly at her words as she didn't want to cut her connection with Kisuke.

"Koneko-chan, you can still live and hang out in his place and I don't have the right to stop you from doing so. But regarding him training you, I would like you to stop. It's too dangerous! Look what just happened!" Akeno turned to Koneko and gently explained.

"But… I still have a lot to learn from both of them." Koneko looked down dejected. Inside, she's feeling fear from witnessing two instances of transformation, 'What if I can't overcome it? Will Kisuke-senpai and Yoruichi-san confine or kill me? What if I hurt those who are important to me because I lose control of myself. What if…' Various what ifs went through her mind cementing the already festering fear inside her.

"If you want to get stronger, I'll ask Rias to look for someone more suitable for your skills, like someone from Kyoto's Youkai Faction. With Rias' connection, it's very possible."

"..." Koneko wanted to say something but can't find her words.

"And besides, from today's events, I'm sorry to be rude… But they are the type of people that would even risk their lives just to gain power. Do you really desperately need power?" 7

That question of hers reminded Koneko of what she is doing her. Earlier, she's feeling confused at Akeno's sudden declaration of stopping her from coming here. And since she has been a big sister for a big part of her life, she ended up listening to her words and almost following her because it's always like this, and both her and Rias just wanted what's best for her. But isn't it about time for her to decide for what she wants regardless of their opinions? But what about her fear? She remembered the scene where Kisuke loses control and hurt Yoruichi. That time, Kisuke could forgo his concerns because there is someone he could trust with his life, and that's exactly Koneko is looking for. Her comrades are good especially her master since she took great care of her regardless of her origin. But deep inside, Koneko knew that Rias also fears her a little due to some possibilities of losing control of herself so she couldn't let go of everything and just trust anyone. That's why she didn't open up with anyone. She too wanted a kind of relationship like Kisuke and Yoruichi's relationship. Maybe if she follows them more, she'll know more about it and find one for herself. 5

Kisuke and Yoruichi already gave her a chance to become independent from them and do things on her own will. Even though she is slowly becoming dependent on them, she wanted to learn more so that one day, she can return their goodwill and more. Of course, she not being rebellious, it's just that she knew that she couldn't keep up this way forever and has to take a step forward for herself.

With a resolute look, Koneko faced Akeno, "Akeno-senpai, please take back your condition. I won't stop coming here even if you hinder me." 1

"But you might turn into a monster if you follow them!" Akeno said askance.

"That's fine. They already warned me about it before then even train me for real and I already agreed to it." Koneko is reprimanding herself inwardly as she already made her resolution, but she allowed Akeno's words to sway her, 'I can't be hesitating at every step I take.'

"Why are you doing this?"

"To take back my sister!"

"Sister? What do you mean? But your sister is-" Before Akeno could finish her sentence, Kisuke suddenly interrupted her.

"That's enough~. Here is my answer. No."

"But-"

"If she doesn't agree, then I'll do the same. Just propose another one. We can't be here forever." Kisuke interrupted her one more time, but this time, with more force, shutting her up.

Akeno took a step back and decided not to pursue it any further. She'll have more chance of persuading Koneko at a later time. She stayed silent for a while before opening her mouth again, "I have two conditions."

"Two, huh. Go ahead."

"First is I want you to help the Gremory Peerage when they are in danger one time." 9

"Hmmm… Okay." Kisuke agreed easily as he would help them anyway if they're in deep shit because of Koneko, Asia and Issei.

"The second one is… Allow me to watch while you train Koneko." 8

Kisuke didn't answer immediately and stared at her, a trace of fear and worry is still in her eyes, "You can't reveal anything regarding your time here." 1

Akeno sighed in relief, "I accept, and thank you." She extended her hand for a handshake and Kisuke accepted it.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

3/5

COMMENT

26 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 97: Engagement 3

After sealing the deal with magic, all of the guests went home and retired for the night. Sakura called Aika's parents and informed them that she's already sleeping and won't be able to go home for tonight. Of course, this created a new wave of misunderstandings but Sakura already gave up correcting them as they wouldn't listen anyway. 1

Ophis also left a few minutes after the guests left. Nobody knows what is she thinking as she kept staring without a word at Kisuke. 15

Sakura and Koneko accompanied Aika to sleep as they are already too tired from today's events even though they didn't do much.

Kisuke and Yoruichi, who is back to her cat form, returned to their room and also planning to retire for today.

Laying beside Kisuke, Yoruichi asks, "That strike from Aika is pretty strong, can she keep doing that?"

"Nope. What she used as fuel for that is the Reiatsu-Ki that I injected her to stimulate and transform her energy source and both the energies of those two dragons. Her potential is big, but currently, she weaker than all of official Shinigamis or maybe even weaker than the students of the academy. She doesn't know any swordplay or Kidou, she doesn't even have the mindset of a fighter. All she knows is some basic energy control. With that said, I'll leave her training for you. She could be our hidden ace in the future." Kisuke slowly muttered as he went to sleep. 13

"I'll leave her Zanjutsu training to you." Yoruichi also closed her eyes and slipped into dreamland while feeling Kisuke warmth.

.

.

.

The next day, Akeno went to the clubroom early in the morning. She wasn't able to report yesterday to Rias since she was not available last night and had to do something.

Akeno entered through the door and saw Rias sitting on the desk with a crumpled face. It seems that she didn't notice Akeno entering so she called her out, "Good morning, Rias. Are you okay? Did something happened?"

Rias looked up and saw the concerned look on Akeno's face and made a wry smile, "Right… But I'll tell you after I hear your report. What happened last night? It seems that you took longer than expected."

Akeno inadvertently made a complicated expression, "Nothing… really. I asked Sona-kaichou to take me with her to apologize for what happened and she allowed me. After that, we reached his place and we had to wait for a while since he's out. When he returned, he's already with Koneko and another second-year student named Kiryuu Aika. Sona-kaichou apologized first and we followed suit and he accepted it."

"Then what seems to be the problem?" Rias furrowed her brows at Akeno's expression?

"Just a few things. First is Sona-kaichou and Tsubaki-fukukaichou is very close to the Urahara Household to the point that Tsubaki got used to helping with the house chores."

"What…?" Rias didn't know what to think of it, "How did that happen?"

"I also don't know the full story but from their words, it seems that Sona-kaichou kept bothering Urahara Kisuke that Tsubaki has to chores because she's feeling guilty."

Rias' mouth is twitching after hearing this, 'Really, how did that happen?' She decided not to ask further as it's better to hear it from the person herself, "What else?"

"I mentioned about a second-year student named Kiryuu Aika and investigated her a bit last night when you're not around and found that she only a normal person, but in Urahara's house, she seems to know about the existence of the supernatural world and also quite close to Sona-kaichou and Tsubaki."

"A normal person? Yet Sona didn't erase her memories? On top of that, she's pretty close to her? Is that everything?"

Akeno wanted to say more but she's already under a contract to keep what happened on the underground space a secret, so she just nodded.

"That's really strange… And all of this is happening around Urahara Kisuke and Sona. I have to set up a meeting with her sometime later. Anything else?" 1

Akeno took a deep breath and said, "One last thing. Urahara Kisuke, we can't underestimate him. Sona-kaichou already formed a friendly relation with him, I suggest that we do the same."

"Why?" Rias stared intently at Akeno as she knew that she wouldn't do something just because a friend or an acquaintance is also doing it.

"He's too mysterious. He's giving me a very dangerous vibe and I don't know why. Because it seems that he doesn't view you and me favorably, extending a friendly relation seems unlikely, but please, don't antagonize him." Akeno pleaded with a serious expression.

"Something happened that you can't mention?" Rias continued staring at her without a change in her expression.

Akeno didn't answer and just looked out of the window.

"Haah… Fine. We won't antagonize him any further. But what about Koneko? We can't just leave her to him." Rias rested on her chair as she let out a large sigh. She trusted her best friend and Queen.

"Don't worry about it. Urahara Kisuke permitted me to watch over Koneko while he train her when I asked him, although he won't allow anyone else aside from me because he said that he doesn't want more people watching them." Akeno sighed in relief at Rias' decision.

"How about I ask him too?" Rias asks. 10

And Akeno shook her head immediately, "I doubt that he'll agree. Between you and me, it seems like he doesn't like you more."

"Well I don't like him either, hmmfp" Rias snorted at Akeno's words.

"How about you? What happened?"

When Akeno asked this, Rias expression turned downcast, "It's about my engagement." 2

Akeno's expression turned serious and asks, "Engagement? Is it with the Phenex Clan? Didn't they promised you that they won't proceed with the talk until you graduated high-school?"

"They did! But the detestable third son of Phenex wants it to happen now! And the elders of both families also couldn't wait any longer!" Rias gritted her teeth in frustration.

"What about Sirzechs-sama? Did he try to stop this?"

"He didn't! On the contrary, it seems that he also wanted to proceed with these arrangements." Rias slapped her right hand down to the table.

But Akeno is confused. If she only receives the news, then there is no reason to be out all night, "What did you do last night?"

Rias looked away and muttered, "I t… to …. m. .. ..sei."

"What? I didn't hear you."

This time, Rias spoke in a louder voice, "I tried to give my virginity to Issei." 2

"You what!? Then right now… you're…" Akeno didn't doubt her as she knew that Rias might really do something like that.

Rias gets what she's trying to say and refuted her, "No. Grayfia stopped me at the last moment." 2

"So she confined you all night?"

"Yes."

"Then what's going to happen now?"

"It seems that Riser Phenex will come later and will try to persuade me."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

4/5

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 98: Porn Magazine 1

Early morning, after coming to school, Issei dragged Kisuke along with Asia in a secluded corner of the hallway where there are only a few students passing by.

"Kisuke, why didn't you tell me?" Issei made a serious expression along with Asia as he whispered to him.

"Hmm? What are you talking about?" Kisuke immediately feigned ignorance.

"You know what I'm talking about! We're friends, aren't we? You can trust me you know." Issei raised his voice but it still trying to whisper. 3

Kisuke stared at him and made a serious expression, "Your right, we're friends. I should have told you long ago." He then patted Issei's right shoulder. Issei stayed quiet and waited for his confession.

"That day, It was me who put in those super-fine super chili powder on you three's porn magazines." Kisuke made a pained expression as he confesses. 8

"That's not what I was talking about!... Wait… It was you!? YOU BASTARD!!! WE THREE ALMOST BECAME EUNUCH THAT DAY!!!" Issei didn't care anymore about the clamor he is making and threw a punch towards the already grinning Kisuke. Kisuke easily dodges it by shifting his body to the side a little bit. 3

"Then don't just leave those things lying around for everyone to see." Kisuke kept dodging Issei's attack.

From the side, Asia suddenly raised her voice, "Uhmm, what are you two talking about?"

Both of them stopped moving at Asia question and Kisuke suddenly started explaining, "You see Asia-chan when a boy reached a certain age, he would always want to comfort himself if he got hold of a porn magazine. And coincidentally, it's also Issei's second favorite thing after boobs."

"Damn you! Stop talking!" Issei resumed attacking him with greater vigor and Kisuke also resumed dodging, now making annoying laughs.

"What's a porn magazine," Asia asks as she tilted her head to the side.

Both of them, once again, stopped what they are doing and they gave Asia an incredulous look. After being stunned for a moment, Kisuke's grin grew wider. 4

Before Issei could react, Kisuke suddenly took out a porn magazine out of nowhere and threw it away, "Quick, Asia-chan! That's a porn magazine! Get it before Issei does! He won't let you see his second most favorite thing in the world if he gets it first." 2

Issei finally reacted to his words, "Like hell, I would let you!!!" And dashed towards the flying porn magazine. Since Kisuke threw it some force, it flew across the hallway and only landing 70 meters away from their original position. 1

It took Issei a few moments before he could secure the porn magazine. Inside his mind, he's celebrating, "I did it! I protected Asia-chan's innocence!"

But after he turned around, expecting Asia to follow him to take a peek on this porn magazine, despair overtook him.

Kisuke is nowhere to be found and Asia didn't actually move from her position and is now holding the same copy of porn magazine in Issei's hand while reading it with flushed face, "Awawawa… H-how could that fit? That's impossible!" 10

Kisuke threw the first magazine to distract Issei and handed the second copy to Asia after he took the bait. After doing all of that, he ran away to escape.

" KISUKE YOU BASTARD!!!" Issei's howl was heard throughout the building and they started to gather attention and most of them are curious at what Asia is reading as she has a very flushed face.

Realizing the situation, Issei hurriedly snatched the porn magazine from Asia's hands which already stopped moving because of too much information that she didn't know possible and tucked it under his clothes, "Asia-chan! Forget what's inside this book. It isn't for you. Let go back to the room, the class is about to start. We can't be late." Issei decided to become a good student to dodge the issue and dragged Asia back to the classroom. They returned to the room while avoiding the gaze of onlookers. When they entered they both saw Kisuke grinning at them from his seat.

"Damn you, Kisuke." Issei clenched his fist and glared at him.

"Classmate Issei, the class is about to start. How about you sit down and review some notes to prepare for the class?" Kisuke replied as such and ignore them altogether.

Issei sighed and returned to his own seat. He knew that Kisuke won't be talking about the things he wants to know. But he knows for sure that he's a friend… a good friend. That's enough for him.

Issei looked around and saw that there are three downed students, namely Matsuda, Motohama and Aika. He understood the reason for Matsuda and Motohama's deflated mood but he's confused at what can make this rowdy perverted glasses quiet.

Kisuke also noticed this but he only knew Aika's condition and not the other two, "What happened to you two? Did a monster suck out your soul?" He directly asked the two perverts.

Both of them slowly turned their heads towards Kisuke and cried out loud, " "Kisuke! Why didn't you go with us!?" "

"Huh? Go where?" Kisuke tilted his head in wonderment.

" "To the mixer, Issei has prepared!" " Both of them continue to cry as they shake and grab Kisuke's uniform.

"Mixer?... Ah… that one with Mil-tan? As I said, I'm busy yesterday. What happened?" Kisuke asks while inwardly, 'I just had a very bad feeling seeing Issei's smile so I didn't risk it.'

" "That bastard Issei set us up to a body builder! And even worse, the big guy likes cosplaying as Magical Girl!!!" " The perverts let out all their grievance to Kisuke. 5

Kisuke sighed in relief, 'Good thing I missed it. I can't imagine that nightmare.' "Then you just have to escape right?"

" "That's what we planned. But it was all thwarted when a wave of them suddenly appeared behind us! It was our worst nightmare!" " 2

"A wave of them!? Lucky me!" Kisuke wiped his cold sweat forming on his forehead. No matter how strong Kisuke is, he can't handle that kind of pyschological attacks. 1

" "Lucky you!? Comfort us you bastard!" " 1

"Comfort you? I'm sure you'll get better if you beat him up." Kisuke then proceeds to point his finger towards Issei who is silently trying to escape from the room. 1

" "Hmm?" " The perverts followed the direction Kisuke is pointing and saw the primary criminal for their suffering, " "Issei! So you're here! Die for our sake! Bastard!" " Motohama and Matsuda then chased him out of the classroom after Issei started running away.

"What a rowdy bunch~." Kisuke commented as he chuckles.

"You don't have the right to say that… Ugh…" Aika, while diving on her desk, quietly retorted. Her whole body is sore from yesterday's events and the demonic cat didn't allow her to skip classes. 5

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

5/5

.

.

Hahaha Wow. Everyone seems to hate Aika.

And here I only intended to for her to become a bit annoying to develop her character from there in future acrs.

.

Looks like I have unparalleled skill in making annoying characters, I'll take that as a plus.

.

Here everything for Aika's change and some Trollhara moments.

.

.

Enjoy~

P.S.

No chapters for the rest of the week or next because of this. Though I'll keep posting in Pat'reon.

COMMENT

82 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 99: The Chosen Hero, Sona 2

The school went by without any further incident, but Kisuke knew that it wouldn't be long before someone bothers him.

After the classes ended, Kisuke exited through the window leaving only a letter on his desk. The teacher tried to reprimand him but Kisuke ignored him and went on his way to have some fun. The teacher just shook his head in resignation because he can't really do anything against him as he is one of the top students of the school although 'a bit' eccentric. 1

After a few minutes when the teacher left the classroom, as Kisuke expected, the one who will bother him came.

Sona stopped at the door and peeked inside. Noticing that Kisuke is not inside she asks one of the remaining students, namely Issei, "Hyoudou-kun, Do you know where did Urahara go?" 1

Issei, Asia, and Aika are also confused at why Kisuke exited through the window and only leaving a note on his table, "Kaichou… I don't know where he went. He just suddenly jumped through the window. When the class ended leaving only a piece of paper." Issei pointed at where he went through.

Sona suddenly had a bad feeling so she immediately approached Kisuke's desk and read the note on it.

[Legend says that there exist magical treasures so powerful that they can change the world scattered throughout the continent.

Due to some undesirable coincidence, the Demon King (Me) managed to get hold of some of these magical treasures (Cosplay Photos) that can plunge the world (the school) into disorder (social). 9

The Demon King spread these treasures throughout the world and is waiting for the right time to activate it. You are the chosen Hero (Sona) to stop the Demon King's evil plan. You would have to go through a series of quests and riddles to gather all the treasures and seal it for all eternity.

Dear Hero, please defeat the Demon King and save the world from the impending disaster. You're our only hope! 2

Ding The Hero Sona found some clues to the whereabouts of the first treasure (Maid Cosplay). Please proceed to the Gymnasium for your first quest. 1

Main Quest:

You have to find all treasures before others find it.] 3

Sona tore the paper into many pieces before jumping through the window and running towards the Gymnasium direction while shouting, "Kisuke! I'll skin you alive!" 1

That day, many students would see the Student Council President walking briskly around the whole school with a glare and occasional cursing under her breath. They all thought the same, 'Who will die today?'

.

.

.

Late in the afternoon, when most of the students went home already, Kisuke is looking around to find the final destination of Sona's quest.

He found the teacher's lounge a suitable place, but when he's about to place Sona's picture, he suddenly felt an aura of a Devil that he haven't encounter suddenly appear at the old school building. Specifically, the Occult Research Club's room, "Hmmm? Is something happening? Koneko-chan is also there including that not so pleasant maid… Yosh, change of plans." 2

Kisuke scraped the paper he is holding and used Flash Step to go back to the previous room and change some things on the handwritten note that is posted under the table of the room.

Kisuke then went to the old building and stopped outside while carefully hiding his aura. He went around it and the window of the Occult Research Club room entered his vision. He looked around before deciding a spot and set up a magic circle with displacement function. Kisuke then used Flash Step to enter through the window sitting on one of the chairs and enjoying the drama that is currently ensuing. 3

.

.

.

"The President is worried about something? Must be trouble in the house of Gremory." Kiba Yuuto replied to Issei when he asks about Rias' strange behavior these past few days.

Issei, Asia, and Yuuto are walking through the hallway of the old school building. They got a summon from the 'Queen' Akeno Himejima that they have an important meeting today.

"You think Akeno-san would know what's going on?" Issei continued to ask.

"Akeno-san is the President's confidante. Of course, she would know."

Issei scratched his head and thought, 'I know it's not right to pry, but I have to wonder about last night… It's not like I can tell anyone about it, though.'

As they are nearing the door of the Clubroom, Yuuto suddenly stopped and muttered, "Hmm? This is the first time I've felt this presence."

"Hmm? What's up?" Issei turned his head to Yuuto in wonderment while opening the door.

Inside the room, with the addition of the members of the Gremory peerage, a maid is standing beside Rias, 'That's the maid who stopped us yesterday.'

The maid turned her gaze at them and Asia hid behind Issei due to the presence of someone unknown and is looking for security. Issei patted her head to comfort her, "It's okay."

"Great, everyone's here. Before we get to the Club business, we need to talk." Rias announce when the last three entered the room.

"Milady, shall I begin?" The maid, Grayfia spoke as she asks for permission to do the announcement.

Rias raised her hand towards her to stop her. She then took a deep breath and said, "The truth is, as it happens-"

But before she could speak further, an orange magic circle suddenly appeared in the middle of the room bringing with it surges of fire and wind.

"That's the crest of Pheonix…" Yuuto commented as a man appeared inside the circle. 3

"Hmph. Long-time no see, Human world." The man snorted as he walks out of the circle. 2

The man is a tall and handsome young man in his early 20's with short blond hair and dark blue eyes. 10

His outfit consists of a burgundy blazer with gold embroidery on the right with matching pants and black dress shoes. Underneath his open blazer is a white dress shirt that is not fully buttoned (just one button short), giving a slight view to his chest. 1

"I've come for you dear Rias." 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Since it's my birthday today.

Here's a gift for those with OCD.

.

.

Enjoy~

.

.

Wait… It should be the other way around, right?

COMMENT

53 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 100: Riser Phenex 4

"I've come for you, my dear Rias." The gaudy man approached Rias in a very casual manner. He then put his arm over Rias' shoulders and continued speaking, "The date's also been decided. The sooner the better, I say."

Rias immediately shook him off and exclaimed, "Get off me! Riser."

"Oh… Hahaha, your so easily flustered Rias." The man Rias called Riser just laughed at her reaction.

Watching all of these happening in front of him, Issei didn't like it and he confronted the newcomer, "Hey! You! Stop being rude to Buchou! I mean what kind of guy treats a lady like that!?"

Riser transferred his attention to Issei and glared at him, "Huh? Who the heck are you?"

"I'm Hyoudou Issei, a 'Pawn' serving under Rias Gremory-sama!" Issei introduced himself with great vigor.

"Hooh… Is that right." But Riser just replied to him with a deadpan expression. His interest in Issei disappeared.

Issei also didn't like that so he asks, "Who are you, anyway!?"

"Tch." After clicking his tongue, he faced Rias, "Huh? You haven't told your servants about me, Rias? I mean, is there anyone who doesn't know who I am? Or did you revive this one?"

"I didn't tell them because there is no need! Hmmph!" Rias snorted at his words.

"Oh dear… As hard on me as ever huh.. ha-ha-ha…" Riser was pissed at her attitude but he didn't show it and it's pretty obvious that his laugh is fake.

Grayfia noticed that every member of Rias' peerage except for Akeno are confused at the appearance of the man, so he introduced him instead of Rias, "This is Riser Phenex-sama. He is a High-Class pure-blooded Devil and the third son of the venerable house of Phenex. And… He is to be groom to the heir of the Gremory House."

Issei didn't quite get her words so he confirmed again, "Huh? Groom? Isn't Buchou the heir of the Gremory Household?"

"Yes. He is engaged to lady Rias." Grayfia changed her words for Issei to easier to understand it.

" " "EHHH!?" " " Except for Akeno and Koneko, the three remaining members reacted the same to the revelation.

Rias looked away as she didn't really want to acknowledge it, but Riser continued to pester her, "Enough! Riser, I've already said, I won't marry you!"

Riser didn't immediately retort to her, he walked over the sofa and sat down, "But isn't your family already at their wits' end over this?" Grayfia prepared a cup of tea for him and set it down on the table in front of him.

"They worry too much! As the successor, I should be free to choose my own husband!" Rias won't back down as her future is in line, "They are all in such a hurry. I was promised freedom up until the time I began college in the Human world." She muttered as she shot a glace to Grayfia, but she ignored it.

Riser picked up the cup of tea and smelled it for a bit before speaking, "Sirzechs and your parents are worried about the survival of your family line. We lost many purebloods in the three-way war between God, Fallen Angels, and Devils. And several houses were driven to extinction."

Rias paused for a bit and took a sip of his tea before continuing, "Haah… So it's only natural for the name-bearing purebloods to join together to preserve our house and bloodlines, no? Surely you understand why children born to High-Class purebloods are so valuable. 8

"Revived Devils just like your servants have been filling the ranks as of late, but that hardly does anything to strengthen the positions of our esteemed pureblood families. New blood is good, but we can't very well allow the pureblood to all die off, can we?

"Your brother Sirzechs-sama already left your house, that leaves you, Rias, the only successor of the Gremory Household. As more of so-called 'Seventy-two Pillars' fall, you must see that the future of all Devils is tied to our impending marriage." Riser then stopped speaking and continued to enjoy his tea.

Issei almost knew nothing so he asks Yuuto who is beside him, " 'Seventy-Two Pillars' What are those?"

Yuuto looked at him and answered, "Long ago, There were seventy-two rank-holding clans that prided themselves on their power, but most were eradicated during the three-way war. The distinguished house of Gremory and Phenex are two of the small number that survived."

Issei touched his chin, looking worried, "I got pissed when I heard about this engagement, but it looks like the situation in the Underworld is pretty complex…"

Rias stayed silent for a while before speaking, "I won't let my house fall to ruin. I plan to bring a son-in-law into the fold eventually."

Riser like what she said and he stood up, approached her again and pointed to himself all confident, "Well then, marry m-"

But before he could finish his words, Rias snorted at him and said, "But I won't marry you. The one I'll marry will be of my own choosing. As a member of a reputable family, I have at least that much right." She then turned her back to him. 1

This angered Riser greatly who is already prideful, "Tch, I too bear the reputation of House Phenex… I won't have it sullied." Riser's aura suddenly flared up and Rias was forced to look at him again with a furrowed brows, "Though I came all this way just to meet with you, I don't much care for the Human world…" 1

Wings of flames sprouted from his back generating unbearable heat, "The wind and flame of this realm are foul! To a Devil who commands wind and flame, it's intolerable! I will take you back to the Devil Realm, even if I have to incinerate every last one of your servants."

From the side, Asia cowered behind Issei and commented, "Those flames… just a touch, and we'd be burned to ashes…"

Rias faced him and didn't back down from his threat, "Just try it, if you think you can, Riser."

Grayfia, who's been silently watching all of this unfold flared up her Demonic Power putting pressure on all those present in the room, "Milady, Riser-sama, please calm yourselves. I will not be able to stand by idly should you take this any further. And for the sake of Sirzechs-sama's honor, I would not hold back." She then glared at both of them.

Riser and Rias stopped what they are doing as they felt her seriousness in those words. They didn't want to take on the one who is known as the so-called 'Strongest Queen'. Riser took back his wings and Rias stepped back a bit to calm herself.

Riser is about to speak again and he was interrupted by a cup of tea hitting its plater strangely resounded throughout the room and was followed by the voice of a young man full of casualness who shouldn't be in the room, "Whew… That was scary. I almost spat out my tea…" 5

Everyone looked over in shock, except for a certain white-haired little girl, to where the voice came from and the young man continued speaking, "Oh hey, good day to all of you and I'm sorry for intruding. I know it's not my right to speak, but I have a suggestion. How about you do this Rating Game of yours that I hear so much about to resolve your issue?" 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

I'm back!

Though I underestimated the amount of work that I have to do…

Well, I can at least guarantee a chapter a day.

Enjoy~.

.

.

.

30 advance chapters /goyya00

Thank you for your support!

COMMENT

46 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 101: Watching a Real Life Drama

Everyone looked over in shock, except for a certain white-haired little girl, to where the voice came from and the young man continued speaking, "Oh hey, good day to all of you and I'm sorry for intruding. I know it's not my right to speak, but I have a suggestion. How about you do this Rating Game of yours that I hear so much about to resolve your issue?" 1

The young man, Urahara Kisuke is sitting on the chair set beside the Rias' desk with a piping hot tea on it. He's wearing the standard issued uniform of the Kuoh Academy and also a green and white striped hat that doesn't match his attire at all.

Grayfia's wariness suddenly shoots up and asks, "Why are you here? And how did you come in here without anyone's notice?" She glared at him and focused her pressure on Kisuke.

Kisuke raised both of his arms in surrender but the smile on his face haven't disappeared, "Wait wait wait! I'm just here because I'm looking for a refuge."

"Refuge? What are you running away from? And why here?" Grayfia didn't ease up her stance as she continues to question him.

"A certain bob-cut hair glasses Devil girl is currently out for my neck. And because she's a Devil too, I thought that other Devils can stop her and talk some sense to her." Kisuke spouted his impromptu excuse without stuttering or hesitating. 2

When Kisuke describes his pursuer, all of them had the image of Sona in their heads. Rias, a good friend of Sona wanted to confirm this and asks him, "Are you referring to Sona Sitri?"

"Yep~." Kisuke put his hands down and answered.

Grayfia eased up her aura but she didn't let her guard down around him, especially after he sneaked in without her realizing. She also knew the young lady and heir of the Sitri House and how she acts. She knew that she wouldn't be chasing someone without a good reason if this man is telling the truth, "Why would she chase after you?"

"Because where currently playing the game called 'The Hero's Road'. Sona-kaichou is playing the Hero role and I'm acting as the Demon King and the final boss she has to defeat. But she got so into it that now she wanted my head of my shoulders." Kisuke shrugged his shoulders and sighed in resignation, though deep inside, he's having a good time. 1

All of them were confused especially those who knew Sona personally because they are very sure that she would never play such silly games as serious as she is.

Grayfia didn't inquire further about the game they are playing as she thought that Kisuke is trying throwing her off by focusing the subject to something ridiculous and unbelievable, "If that's the case, why did you hid your presence to all of us?"

"You got it wrong, maid-san. I didn't hide my presence from all of you. Who did you think served me this tea?" Kisuke defended his 'innocence'.

Rias, Akeno and Yuuto reacted to his words. Due to their superhuman senses, they got a whiff of the fragrance coming off the tea, then the three of them looked over Koneko in shock as the tea has the same fragrance when she makes it, "Koneko… Did you serve him that tea?" Rias asks.

Koneko nodded to her question which made Grayfia furrow her brows more in contemplation, 'He capable of manipulating his aura to the point that he can reveal it only to some selected individual? Even though he isn't strong, his talent for control is monstrous.' 6

"When did he appear here?" Akeno followed up with another question. She knows what Kisuke is capable of and only she and Koneko knew of it so she is quite concerned about his presence.

"A minute or two after Riser-sama arrived," Koneko answered her without changing her expression.

"He's been here that long!? Why didn't you tell us he entered the room!? And how did he hid his presence that even Grayfia didn't notice it!?" Rias didn't like how someone else easily entered her domain without her notice. 2

"He told me that he's just here to watch the drama and kill some time. He will leave if Sona-kaichou is about to arrive. As for how he hid his presence… I don't know." Koneko didn't break her expression as she answers her because she's already expecting these things when she noticed that Kisuke invaded the room with a grin while wearing his favorite hat, even though it doesn't look good with his uniform. 5

"D-drama? Kill some time!?" Rias' mouth is twitching at the unexpected answer.

But before she could react further, Kisuke spoke, explaining how he hid his presence, "I'm quite confident with my Senjutsu skills and maid-san over here is not actively searching her surroundings. I came here without any ill intent so she failed to detect me."

"Even then, it shouldn't be possible to hide from her." Rias glared at him.

"Please… Even if you have the strongest detection skill, you wouldn't really mind a harmless insect coming to your range, would you? And beside, I can't do it for long. See how my concentration broke when she released her Demonic Power so wildly?" Kisuke's smile grew bigger with her glare. 3

Grayfia didn't let Rias say more as she noticed that she's getting agitated around his presence more than Riser's and supported his claim, "He right. His Senjutsu is powerfull enough to imitate the aura of a mosquito. I detected a mosquito entering but paid it no heed." 1

"...Who is this guy? Why is this human meddling with our business?" Staying silent for a while, Riser finally raised his voice.

"Oh, how rude of me. Urahara Kisuke, just a humble candy store owner. Pleased to make your acquaintance." Kisuke lifted his hat for a bit as he introduces himself and put it back on, "As I said earlier, I just seeking refuge in this room please don't mind me. Me suggesting the Rating Game is just because I'm quite curious about it."

Riser snorted at him and completely ignored him. He is already underestimating him because he's just a mere Human. 2

Issei and Asia are confused with Kisuke presence but they got over it fast because they knew that he would just haphazardly appear just about everywhere like a ghost. What caught their interest is the Rating Game he is talking about. Issei asks his senpai at becoming a Devil, Yuuto, "What's this Rating Game?"

"A contest that pits teams of servants against each other." Yuuto didn't fail his expectations and continued, "These games affect the hierarchy in Devil Society so it has to be taken seriously. But I Buchou still can't compete in it because she isn't a fully grown Devil yet."

Grayfia put Kisuke aside first as this is the chance to continue their discussion, but her attention didn't leave him entirely as he might do something, "As you say, Milady cannot participate yet in the formal games, but underage Devils may engage in unofficial matches. There are many such instances. And just like Urahara said, a Rating Game is also a choice as a last resort. Milady, if you insist on having it your way, then how about you settle this with a Rating Game."

Rias also ignored Kisuke for now and continued explaining after Grayfia, "What!?"

Even Riser was shocked at her words as it's not easy to get permission to start a Rating Game even unofficial, 'Did she just agreed with the human?... No, that's impossible. It's already prepared beforehand.' 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~

.

.

.

Support me, Sugar Daddies~./goyya00

COMMENT

55 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 102: Arrival of the Hero 2

"In other words, Father didn't just anticipate my refusal but he also went ahead and prepared for these games… Will they ever stop interfering with my life!?" Rias let out a huge sigh of resignation. 5

"Milady, do I take that you refuse the game as well?" Grayfia stared at her.

"Hardly! I'll never have a chance like this, so I consent." Rias got her energy back. She then faced Riser, "We'll settle this with a game, Riser."

"Hmm? You're going for it? It makes no difference to me, but you should know I've participated in official matches many times and have a number of wins. Still so eager, Rias?" Riser just shrugged his shoulders at her declaration.

"Of course! I'm going to blow you away!" Rias glared at him. 6

"Fine, then. Should you win, you do as you please. But when I win, you'll marry me immediately, Rias." Riser returned her glared with a slight smirk.

"I, Grayfia, have received consent from both of you. As the mediator between your houses, I will handle the operations of this game. Is this understood?" Grayfia interrupted them and declared. 1

"Yes." "Sure." And both of them agreed while glaring at each other.

"This looks interesting~. Where do I get a ticket? I'll even pay for a VIP seat you know~. By the way, do you allow pets inside?" Kisuke suddenly commented ignoring the mood. 1

Both Riser and Rias transferred their glares and threatened him. Even Grayfia didn't like how he speaks so casually and flared her Demonic Power again.

Kisuke raised his hands again and quickly said, "Okay okay! No tickets! Geez… I'm just a lowly Human and a small-time business owner, no need to get that angry. Just a simple no is enough and I wouldn't even insist it." 1

Even Grayfia was surprised at her reaction and questioned herself, 'Am I this easily provoked? Or is it just his natural ability to attract hostility?' 22

Then they heard her muttering, "Now then, how should I blackmail Sona-kaichou for letting me watch…" 5

Rias and her peerage members are having cold sweats as they knew that not just anyone could casually mutter about blackmailing Sona.

Riser couldn't take it anymore and confronted him, "You bastard! You said you're going to blackmail her!? How dare you shame someone who is a pureblooded High-Class Devil! I won't allow more insults coming from you!" The flame wings suddenly appeared on his back again and his aura fluctuated greatly. 3

"No no no! You misunderstand! That's just a friendly joke! I said I'll blackmail her, but in truth, I'm just going to beg her for a seat." Kisuke hurriedly explained.

"Friendly!? You a lowly Human becoming friendly with someone like her!? Don't joke around! I'll burn you to ashes today!" Riser didn't back off and slowly approach Kisuke. Inside Kisuke's mind, he's contemplating whether he should burn this fried chicken or just freeze him. 8

Grayfia didn't interfere as she's curious about what's about to happen and that's the same for Rias and Yuuto, although Grayfia intended to help him when he's about to get killed as he really is a very good seedling for Rias' peerage.

Akeno is worried, not for Kisuke but for Riser and she already saw what he's capable of. If Sona's guess about him being able to stack offensive spells is right, then he can even hurt an Ultimate-Class Devil is he get's a good chance. She wanted to warn Riser but didn't do it as she hates him more than Kisuke. 1

Koneko is not worried at all because she knew that Kisuke can play around Riser like he's an actual small bird. The only people who are panicking are Issei and Asia, "Please stop this. He didn't mean to insult you! Please forgive him!" Asia mustered her courage and spoke up. But her pleas were ignored as they just stand there unmoving. Issei is about to rush out when the door suddenly opened. 1

"Hold it right there. He's right. It's just a friendly joke. I don't feel insulted at all as we've always joked about things like this." Sona appeared behind the door and stopped Riser. Although she spoke calmly, beads of sweat are forming on her forehead and her breathing is slightly haggard. It's obvious for all of them that ran hurriedly before entering the room and all of them had the same question inside their heads, 'She hurried over just for him?' 3

Unbeknown to them, however, Sona is only haggard because of Kisuke's shitty quests that she has to run around the whole school. Sona glared at him and sent him a message through her eyes alone 'We have to talk later!' Of course, everyone just thought that she's reprimanding him due to his rudeness.

"You're going to vouch for this Human, Sona?" Riser transferred his gaze to Sona.

"Yes. So step back, and let me handle him." Sona replied.

"Hooh? What if I insist on burning him no matter what?" Riser smirked at her as he wouldn't even think that a High-Class Devil like her would strongly defend this Human. She'll probably plead for leniency.

But contrary to Riser and most of the people in the room's expectation, Sona flared up her Demonic Power with greater vigor ignoring their reactions, "Then I would have to drown you today." Snakes made of water started forming all over the room dropping the temperature considerably, "Don't test me, Riser." 2

Riser is flabbergasted at her reaction, "Are you insane!? You would prioritize this Human over me? A fellow pureblooded High-Class Devil!?" 6

Sona in return, just sneered at him, "I'm prioritizing a good friend over an acquaintance. Fair enough?"

Before things could go any worse, Grayfia goes in between the two of them, "Please stop it you two. I would really have no choice but make a move myself if you go any further." She then shot a glance to Kisuke who is in the middle of all of this, "Please mind your words at the presence of others. You should just do it in private." 4

Sona dismissed her Demonic Power and walk beside Kisuke while eyeing Riser. After making sure that he won't make any move, she sighed in relief and gave Kisuke a kick to his shin. But because Kisuke's body is harder than normal, Sona wince in pain and glared at Kisuke, 'It's not my fault.' Kisuke did a wronged expression in response.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~.

.

.

.

Thank you very much for all of my pat.reon supporters!

COMMENT

62 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 103: You Shouldn't Get Too Violent~ 3

Seeing their interaction, it's very obvious that the two of them don't have a normal relationship, "Tch…" Riser clicked his tongue and turned around ignoring the two. He doesn't have the time and energy to mess with the two. He knows that he wouldn't be able to touch Kisuke with Sona around so he refocused her attention to Rias who is making a complex expression while looking at the two, "Rias, I suppose this ragtag group of brats is all the servants you have?" 2

Rias shook her head and turned to Riser with furrowed brows, "So what if they are?"

"HAHAHA! Well, it won't be much of a fight, then! Only your 'Queen' even begins to measure up to my own precious servants." Riser then snaps his fingers and a magic circle with a crest of the Phoenix appeared in the room, "Allow me to show you. These are my dear servants." Fifteen beautiful girls appeared inside it. 2

Issei already ignored Kisuke's issue when the girls appeared, ' ALL GIRLS!?' He then clenched his fist and glared at Riser while tears are running down his face, 'What a bastard… What a man…' 2

Riser was creeped out by Issei's intense stare and asks Rias, "Er… Rias… That servant of yours is staring at me and crying his eyes out." 4

Rias also noticed Issei's reaction and can't help but rub her forehead, "His dream is to have a harem… I think seeing your servants has moved him to tears… Ugh, whatever will I do with that boy…?"

"Ewww." "Riser-sama, That kid is gross, also that guy with a hat. He kept staring at Yubelluna-san's ass." The twin from Riser's Peerage spoke up and immediately confronted the two perverts in the room. The twin is two very young girls with turquoise hair, which they keep tied to one side of their head with a yellow ribbon and blue eyes. Both of their outfits consist of gym uniforms, which consist of white t-shirts with blue accents, black leggings, and blue sneakers over knee-high socks, similar to the Kuoh Academy's girls' gym uniforms, albeit without the logo.

Hearing this, Sona looked to her side and saw that Kisuke is really staring at Riser's Queen's bottom without any intention of hiding it. She got pissed and elbowed his side quite hard, but instead of Kisuke wincing in pain, Sona flinched back and nursed her elbow with tears threatening to fall from her eyes and gave Kisuke another glare, "Are you okay?" Kisuke ignored her pained expression and asks. 1

"Let me bite you one time and I'll be okay, physically and mentally," Sona muttered.

Kisuke looked away and said, "It seems that you're okay." He then resumed leering at mature members of Riser's peerage. 1

Riser sneered at both of them, especially at Kisuke, "Haha, It's only natural for commoners to gape in envy at the upper class."

Kisuke didn't mind his comment, it didn't even register in his mind as he doesn't care what Riser thought of him and just continue taking in the eye candies. But Issei is not the same and lashed out, "Commoner!? The hell do you think you are!?"

Riser didn't mind his outburst and grabbed a busty woman with long, wavy purple hair that falls all the way down her back and matching eyes. At the front, the right side of her hair falls over her breast and covers her right eye, while the left side falls near the top of her skirt. Her attire is a dress consisting of a navy blue tunic top with gold accents and a pale blue skirt with open sides, black shoes and over matching thigh-high stockings with garter belts. The top reveals much of her cleavage and is held with a gold choker with blue and red jewels. Over this, she wears a white overcoat with black and gold accents and matching pauldrons. For accessories, she wears a black headband with a red-orange jewel over her forehead to keep her long hair in place and wields a staff-like scepter in battle. For cosmetics, she wears purple lipstick and nail polish, matching her eyes and hair. The twins called her 'Yubelluna-san' earlier, "Let's give them a show." Riser then proceeds to give her a hot kiss while grabbing her boobs in front of everyone. 4

Innocent Asia immediately covered her eyes and goes 'Hauh hauh awawawa.' 3

Issei is gawking on this scene and can't help but comment, "... so hot."

Rias and Sona rubbed their foreheads at the same time and thought the same, 'Haahh… My head hurts just watching.'

Issei is staring and at the very long hot kiss and saw Riser mocking gaze pass through him and Kisuke, 'H-he's mocking me… It's almost like he's saying that I'll never have what he has!'

"You'll never have what I have, you Low-Class Devil." Riser finally separated from Yubelluna who is breathing heavily from the show of affection. 1

"Dammit! Don't go and say exactly what I was thinking!" Issei shouted at him and pointed his finger, "A player like you'd make a terrible match for Buchou!"

Riser couldn't stop sneering at him and asks, "Hmmm? I thought you admire players?"

"Ugh… Sh-shut up! I bet you'd go around messing with other girls even after marrying Buchou!" Issei doesn't have a comeback for that and chose to evade the issue by mentioning another one. 4

Riser then hugged the twins, "I'm their hero, their patron. This is just the relationship we share. Loving them all is a burden I must bear." 7

"Hero my a*s! You're just a seed-scattering bird bastard." Issei then pulled out a bamboo stick out of nowhere and continue speaking, "A Phoenix huh? A firebird? More like fried chicken! Here, let's make a kebab outta you." 2

Riser finally couldn't take it anymore, "Fried chicken!? Y-you Low-Class Devil!" He then furiously turned to Rias' direction, "Rias! Haven't you taught you minions any manners!?" 2

Rias just ignored him and muttered for everyone to hear, "He's right though." 1

Seeing the support from his Buchou, Issei took a fighting stance and called out his Boosted Gear, "Fried chicken bastard! I'll take you down with my Boosted Gear right here and now!" 1

Kisuke shook his head after seeing this, 'Guess I have to help him a bit, and let out a bit of my awesomeness for them to witness. Behold this candy shop owner as he messes with you.' 2

Sona noticed him flash a nasty grin and knew he was up to something again but didn't stop him because she knew he has some abilities and he always plans ahead.

"Haah, what a pain… Mira, you go." Riser stepped back and lets out a big sigh losing interest.

"Yes, Riser-sama." A young girl with blue hair and light brown eyes stepped out. Her hair is styled with four short ponytails, with two of the four-pointed up and the remaining two pointed down. The front of her hair features split bangs going across her forehead, with side bangs framing her face. Her outfit consists of a white haori with a red obi, which is worn under a red happi coat. She wears bandages on her forearms and shins and wears black guards over her hands. For footwear, she wears a pair of zouri.

She took a stance and Issei gets ready to receive her attack, 'I don't want to hurt a little girl, so I just gotta nab that staff..'

But before he could finish her thoughts, Mira dashed and reached him with inhuman speeds. Issei wasn't able to react, all he could do is let out a small 'eh!?' before her wooden staff appear in front of his abdomen. But instead of hitting him, a cane suddenly appeared in front of it and stopping it in place, "Now now, you shouldn't get too violent~." 1

Kisuke suddenly appeared between them that even Grayfia wasn't able to respond, 'What!?' 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Calm yo tuts.

.

.

Another Chapter below.

COMMENT

28 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 104: Don't Play with Fireworks Indoors

"Now now, you shouldn't get too violent~."

Everyone in the room was dumbfounded at his sudden appearance, especially, Grayfia who didn't let up her focus on him all this time, 'What!? What was that technique!? He moves faster than most Knights even from peerage of Ultimate-Class Devils… I underestimated him too much… Such a blunder!' 10

Riser opened his eyes wide at this scene but his expression immediately turned serious after, he signals one of his 'Knight' to assist Mira.

Mira didn't know how he appeared on her side and used his cane to block the tip of her wooden staff. His eyes were shadowed by his bucket hat but she can clearly see the grin on his face and out of anger, she attacks him instead. Mira took back her wooden staff a bit and swings it sideways in a wide arc. The attack connected but she felt no feedback and is confused. She suddenly heard a voice behind him and Kisuke's body disappeared, "It's good to be energetic, but you should let the heat of the moment to get to your head~." 1

Everyone is dumbfounded yet again because after swinging her wooden staff in a wide arc from her front to her back, Kisuke disappeared for the second time and he's now stepping on the tip of the wooden staff sitting while hiding his face with a white fan and twirling his cane. Mira is finally scared at this scene because even though he's sitting on the staff she is holding, she can't feel any additional weight. Grayfia's brows furrowed even further watching all of this. 5

Without waiting for anyone to recover, a girl suddenly rushed from Riser's side with even faster speed than Mira and arriving behind Kisuke. She's a tall young woman with long black hair with a dark blue tint and brown eyes. Her hair features five thin ponytails going around her head, which are held up by a golden hair accessory on top of her head. Her outfit consists of a white top with black accents that is modeled after a Chinese cheongsam, red shorts, and armored, knee-high boots with matching gauntlets. The top features a diamond shape on the chest area, giving a view of her breasts and cleavage.

She's wielding a giant Zweih nder and thrust it towards Kisuke's head. Issei, who is watching it all from his VIP space, shouted at him, "Kisuke! Watch out!"

"Geez, these people are too violent~. I'm not even retaliating." While saying this, his smile didn't break and when the enormous sword is about to touch his head, Kisuke shifted his head to the side and the Zweih nder went through his previous position. The 'Knight' could have continued her attack by bringing down her sword and slashing his shoulder and that's what most of them are thinking. But a second and two went by she didn't move any further after her initial thrust. They all remove their focus on Kisuke with a sword threatening him and transferred it to the girl wielding the Zweih nder, and they were in for another shock as they notice Kisuke's cane's tip is already pointing on her neck without him turning back and her making a very ugly face. 1

Riser's 'Knight', Siris is screaming internally because of the cane. The pressure coming from it is no joke as she felt that if she moves even a little, the little wooden cane would punch a hole in her neck instantly killing her. She ended up making a very ugly face out of nervousness and cold sweat drenched her back.

Riser didn't stay silent witnessing all of this and sent a pillar of fire towards his direction. Kisuke used another Flash Step to appear behind him while twirling his cane, "You shouldn't play with fire indoors. It's dangerous~." 2

"You bastard…" Riser's arm lit in flames and he swung it behind him before turning around. As he looks back, he failed to find Kisuke's figure from where his voice resounded. Looking around the room again, he saw the detestable face hiding like a little kid behind Sona.

"Please save me, Sona-kaichou-nee-sama! I don't want to be burnt alive!" Kisuke had a panicked expression and pleaded to Sona while crouching behind her peeking at Riser from her waist. 7

Sona too was shocked at Kisuke's capabilities, but not as much as the rest who doesn't know him. She ended up chuckling at his antics and patted his head, "Yosh yosh~ Don't worry, this nee-sama will protect you from bullies." Sona then faced Riser with a sneer, "Oi Fried Chicken, stop bullying this little brother of mine if you don't want to drown on dry land." Because this is the first time Sona playing along with his antics, she ended up acting like a delinquent girl. 15

Grayfia, Akeno and especially Rias were all dumbfounded that the current heir of Sitri Clan who is known for being overly serious is acting like this.

"You really wanna have it, you bitch!?" Riser raised his voice along with his flames after Sona's provocation. 1

Grayfia had enough so instead of speaking, she deployed multiple magic circles aiming at Riser, Sona, and Kisuke. One each for Riser and Sona while three magic circles are aimed at Kisuke at different angles.

"Wait wait wait! I just blocked an attack for my good friend over there and they ganged up on me! Where is my fault their!?" Kisuke immediately protested at this unfair treatment. 4

Sona and Riser couldn't speak as they are scared at the threat that's coming from the magic circles pointed on them, yet this Kisuke is seemingly unaffected by three of her lethal magic circles, 'Is he just an idiot unafraid of death? Or he's really confident enough to get away unscathed? Because of that instant acceleration of him? If that's the case, he's too naive.' Grayfia thought. 4

"Please stop interfering with this meeting," Grayfia warned him.

Kisuke nodded at her words, "Please have it your way. I won't speak anymore." 1

After a few more seconds, Grayfia dismissed all of the magic circles making Sona and Riser heave out a sigh of relief.

Riser glared at Kisuke but Sona blocked her view with a sneer, she isn't done acting yet. Riser wanted to lash out again but remembered Grayfia's threat and didn't continue, 'I'll deal with you later.' Riser thought as he gives Kisuke a final glare. 5

"Rias, shall we make the game ten days from now on?" Riser went back to the topic of his engagement.

"...Trying to give me a handicap? Hmmph!" Rias also recovered from the shock and answered him. She wanted to ask Sona about Kisuke but set it aside for now as her future is more important.

"Offended? You've seen what happened just now. If that annoying Human didn't interfere, Boosted Gear's host will be on the ground now wincing in pain. He couldn't even react from the attack of our weakest member. If we fought now, it wouldn't be any fun." Riser shrugged his shoulder.

"Assuming that you can win a rating game with passion alone is naive. A 'King's' true value is reflected in the ability to empower his or her servants. I've seen countless 'geniuses' go down because they couldn't lead properly." Riser started walking towards his Peerage. 7

Rias couldn't say anything back as what he said is all true, "... I understand." She looked down as she replied.

"With ten days, you should be able to do something about your servants. Yubelluna, were leaving, make the preparations."

"Yes, Riser-sama."

Riser then face Issei who tried to provoke him even though he's too weak, "Hey you. As Rias' 'Pawn', don't bring shame to your 'King'. Everything you do reflects on her."

"Ack…" Issei flinched at his words, '... He's worried about her honor. I'm so pathetic.'

When Riser is about to leave, a rang all of sudden and it caught everyone's attention, "Yes Mom? Soy sauce? Alright, I'll get it." Kisuke answered his phone breaking the serious atmosphere. 1

"I still have to buy some soy sauce so I'm taking my leave here. See you around Sona-kaichou, Gremory-san." Kisuke then walks towards the window where he went in and jumped outside. 1

Riser is still pissed at how he acts and seeing him casually leaving, he flashed a grin and snap his fingers. Kisuke landed on the ground and walked away slowly, but after he took some distance, a large ball of fire suddenly chased after him. Kisuke didn't look back and just stepped to the side. The ball of fire hit the magic circle with displacement effect he left earlier and his attack disappeared.

Inside the room, a magic circle appeared above Riser's head and the ball of fire he sent after Kisuke suddenly appeared after it hitting Riser square in the face. He wasn't hurt but his visage is disheveled.

But before he could curse out, multiple notes appeared after the fireball and landed on all over the floor of the Clubroom. Each one of them picks one to read. Issei, in particular, read it out loud, "Please only use fireworks when there is a bucket of water near you for safety reasons. A friendly reminder from your handsome shop keeper." 23

" YOU BASTARD!!!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

There you go!

Enjoy!

I know some of you would curse me I stop at the previous chapter so I posted both today… No chp tomorrow though.

.

.

.

Why Chp 103 and 104?

Cuz I deleted an 'Update' Chapter.

.

.

.

Advance Chapters /goyya00

COMMENT

71 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 105: Don't Touch him. He's mine. 4

Riser left after failing to catch Kisuke much to his dismay. All of his elegance went down the drain because of him and he won't ever forgive him for this slight. 3

Seeing Riser left for good, Sona was about to bid her farewell too when Grayfia stopped her, "Sona-sama. May I please asks a few questions?"

Sona knew what she's going to asks but she can't refuse outright, 'I wonder how should I tell her?' Sona nodded in response.

"Rias-sama, please answer too if you knew some things." Grayfia also lets her in the conversation.

"Alright. But I doubt I can help you." Rias nodded. She also wants to hear more about him from Sona.

"Well then, Sona-sama, who is he?" Grayfia had an obvious shift in mood as she turned really serious.

Sona didn't mind it and replied with her prepared answer, "He's a human and a friend of mine. Aside from that, I can't tell you anything else as I signed a contract to protect his secrets."

"A contract you say? It seems that he's hiding a lot of things." Grayfia furrowed her brows as she didn't expect this answer, 'Is she covering up for him?'

"He sure is, but it's not our right to pry on his private life," Sona answered like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"Is that so? Too bad then." Grayfia then turned to Rias, "Milady, do you know the technique that he used earlier?"

Rias nodded and this surprised Grayfia as she was just asking just in case, "Did he tell you anything about it?"

Rias shook her head in response, "From Akeno's observation, he isn't too fond of us. He has no reason to tell us about it even if we ask nicely. But Koneko here knows how to perform it as he took a liking to her and taught it to her."

"What!?" Grayfia transferred her sights towards Koneko and asks, "Why did he teach you something like that?"

Koneko didn't hesitate to answer, "'Cuz he just felt like it." She didn't lie as it's technically the first reason he took her in. 1

Grayfia didn't know what to say after hearing that answer as it was too random so she instead asks her to perform it in front of her.

Koneko agreed as she couldn't see anything wrong with it. Koneko used Flash Step and reappeared behind Issei and Asia. Grayfia was astounded yet again at this skill.

Issei and Asia looked around as she suddenly disappeared and was scared out of their wits when they heard her voice behind them, "...boo…" 6

"Uwahh!... When did you!?" Issei and Asia almost fell back.

Koneko ignored them and looked back to Grayfia, prompting Grayfia to ask a question, "Can you use it successively as he did?"

Koneko shook her head and said, "It put's too much strain on my body. It's Kisuke-senpai who is strange. It probably hurts using it continuously but he can still smile and act so casual about it." 1

She didn't lie when she said that it puts so much strain on the body especially on her legs as she's experiencing it right now. She just misunderstood Kisuke and Yoruichi. Koneko thought that Kisuke is just sucking it up and didn't know that his body in whole another level that even he hugs a bomb and it explodes, he would only get a little hurt. 3

Another thing is Flash Step isn't perfectly translated to Senjutsu yet that Koneko needs to learn as Kisuke and Yoruichi are focusing on the development of the Reiatsu-Ki variant.

"So it's really a Senjutsu skill, but why does it feel out of sort when he uses it?" Grayfia muttered and tried to recall how Kisuke moved earlier.

"Out of sort? What do you mean?" Akeno asks because she's more sensitive on Kisuke's techniques than the others due to Koneko learning it. The more she knows the better it is for Koneko, she thought.

"They way he used it is a bit different from Koneko, although this can be attributed to differing mastering degrees. But the way he uses Ki is too different, almost as if he's using it in conjunction with other energy systems, while Koneko is just using Ki. As for the other energy system… I'm not sure what it is…" Grayfia replied to her as she continues contemplating, 'That unknown energy… although very weak, it almost like I'm instinctively fearing it… Just what the hell is that?' 3

"Do you know anything else about him?" Grayfia asks Koneko.

"Yes… I know more about him, but I'm also under a strong contract and I don't intend on breaking it like Sona-kaichou." Koneko voiced out resolutely. If she doesn't do so, she knew that Grayfia and Rias would try to get it out even if it means breaking the contract. 1

"Is there something he is hiding that can prove a disadvantage for the Gremory Household?"

"None." A simple and confident answer from Koneko.

"Haah… I guess I have to investigate him personally." Grayfia stared at her for a while continued speaking as she prepares to go away. She wouldn't get anything new anyways and the talk about rating game is already done which is her main objective. She intends to stalk Kisuke for a few days.

"I can't allow you to do that, Grayfia-san. I already promised him that I'll protect his secrets." Sona stopped her from leaving and let Grayfia know her stance in this matter. 1

"We've already noticed earlier, but why are so protective of him?" Grayfia is now very curious, along with Akeno and Rias who knew her from childhood. They knew that Sona wouldn't act like this without a very good reason.

"...Why?... Hmmm… Let's see… Let's just say that he may become a member of the Sitri Clan in the future." Sona thought that it would be funny to see their reactions if she tells them about Kisuke like this, and she wasn't disappointed. If Tsubaki is here, she'll probably cover her face and say, 'Urahara-kun already influenced you this much.' 4

This revelation shook all of them to the core. And Rias couldn't help but asks, "W-what do you mean by that, Sona?"

"I'm telling you that he's a candidate for being my fiancee." Sona flashed a smile at them, "So I'm reminding you all, don't touch him. He's mine." Sona flashed a bigger smile. She now can understand why Kisuke wanted to tease others somehow due to a variety of expressions her friends don't normally show. 20

In her mind, she's just using herself to shield Kisuke's secret, but she didn't know that her using herself to protect Kisuke is already weird enough, hence, their reactions.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~

.

.

.

Announcement!

First of all, I'm not going anywhere.

But for these coming days or weeks, I'll have irregular schedules that I might miss a day posting a chapter.

1. No signs of work letting up.

2. I'm entering a new arc with most of the characters that don't exist in DxDverse. I finished planning most of the background of these characters and the ending of the arc but the problem is, I'm having a hard time to connect it with Kisuke and I'm not yet done planning on what will happen in the middle of the arc. Meaning, I'm slowing down even more.

.

If I can't complete a chapter that day, I won't be posting for that day.

.

Sorry about that.

COMMENT

73 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 106: Giving Kaichou Recommendations

The next morning, Kisuke is scratching his head while yawning as he opens the front door of his house, "What's up? It's still too early… And why the luggage?"

The target of his inquiries is two of the members of the Gremory Peerage who arrive just now, Koneko and Akeno. Koneko didn't go home yesterday as she understandably needs to attend their meeting for the upcoming Rating Game.

Rias and company planned a 10-day training in some secluded mountains to up their nil chances of winning and make Issei use his Boosted Gear more effectively. But Koneko wanted to continue training with Kisuke because she knew she could get much stronger with him rather than training with them, though she didn't voice that out loud.

Rias and Akeno wanted to stop her but her insistence on this matter is something they couldn't change.

Inviting them over for a breakfast, Kisuke heard their plans, "I heard you… But why are you here? I know that I allowed you to watch Koneko train but aren't you more needed over their? Especially your new members as they have no idea how to control Demonic Powers, and that's your specialty." 2

Akeno expressed her gratitude to Sakura who served them breakfast and answered Kisuke, "I know that, but I would like to watch for five days. I'm still worried about what might you do to her. If I can't see what's happening to my precious junior and I know that she may be in danger while training with you, I won't be able to focus on my own training. Not telling Rias all about this is already touching my bottom line, so I can't let this pass." 16

"I see, so you want to watch for 5 days to see how she is doing and comfort yourself that something won't happen to her… But why not stay for 10 days if that's your goal? I can only think you'll only feel worse if you leave in the middle." Kisuke took a sip on his miso soup.

Akeno bit the bottom of her lip and replied, "I know that… But even though Rias can substitute me for a while with teaching, she has her own thing to do and I also have to help her finalize everything on the last day of training… Please tell me, are you planning to do something big for her training?" 4

'Hmmm… Koneko all needs to control the natural Ki and meld it in her own Ki. That's what she has been from the start. And aside from polishing her Flash Step, maybe some real battle training..' Kisuke faced her with a smile and said, "None whatsoever." 'From my current plans anyways… Something might change later but I'm not going to tell her that.' 1

Akeno sighed in relief. She knew that it's foolish to believe him just like that, but she doesn't really have a choice but to believe him. She can't stop him anyway if he chose to do something else after she left.

"What about school then?" Kisuke asks as he looks at the clock. It's just about half an hour before classes start.

"We asked to be excused for 10 days," Akeno answered.

"Hmmm…." Kisuke rubbed his chin in contemplation before pulling out his smartphone and dialing a number. After a few seconds of ringing, Sona's voice resounded from the other side, "What do you want this early in the morning?"

"Kaichou, I don't want to go to school for ten days," Kisuke replied in a jovial tone. 1

"Haah… Couldn't you just say that you had to do something important for ten days that you wouldn't be able to attend school." On the other side, Sona is holding her forehead in frustration.

"It's somewhat important, but I just don't want to attend school."

"Aren't you a very honest kid?" 4

"It's one of my virtues~."

"... Fine then, I'll take care of it." It can be heard in the background that Sona started typing with her laptop.

"Thank you very much, Kaichou-chan~. Ah… please add Aika-chan while you're at it."

"No problem, but this isn't for free. I want something in exchange, but I'll leave it to you whatever you want to give me."

"Heee… I thought for sure you won't ask for something."

"I'm giving you favors, but I need to reap some benefits myself. I don't need anything fancy, just give me something useful. I know you have some things in that pocket of yours. I look forward to it~." Sona chuckled for a bit. Kisuke thought that she's getting more cheerful each passing day, 'I guess that's a good thing.' 9

"I'll think about it… By the way, Kaichou. Don't come looking for me for these next 10 days. I plan to hole up in my training ground and I won't be able to entertain you."

"... Could you let me peek once in a while?" Sona pleaded as she continues to work on her report.

"Nope~."

"That's too bad then…"

"One last thing Kaichou." Koneko and Akeno saw that Kisuke is now wearing his nasty grin again.

"Still have something to ask?" Sona wondered.

"Remember the real-life RPG I devised yesterday?" 1

"...You bastard! Of course, I haven't forgotten about that! We'll have to have a long talk about it later…" Sona's hands stopped moving and her anger was transmitted over the phone.

"Isn't one of the locations of the quest is on StuCo room?" Kisuke didn't mind it and advance their conversation.

"... Yes… and what about it?" This time, Sona had a bad feeling and didn't really want to hear what he has to say, but she has no choice but to listen to it as it might be something important pertaining to the Student Council.

"You see, I have to search the whole room to find where is the most appropriate corner to place your picture…"

"Yes… and you placed it on the face of the clock which I almost overlook…" Sona now believes that he must have found something, but the question is, what is it.

"While I'm at it, I, fortunately, find a hidden space under the floor tile under your desk…" Kisuke suddenly stopped there to give suspense. 1

"You…" Now she knew what he is referring to. Inside the Student Council room, Sona is doing her daily report while she is talking with Kisuke over the phone. When she heard what he said, she instinctively looked below her desk and checked the floor tile with her feet.

"If you'd like, I can recommend some titles that are targeted to the female audiences. I also know some that has the same genre as your 'Even though I'm the Student Council President, I can't stop doing it with my junior!' " Kisuke said in a very serious tone. 3

"...UWAHHHH!!! YOU GOT IT WRONG! THAT'S NOT MINE!!!" After a few seconds of silence, Sona shouted at the phone that Kisuke had to take it away from his ear.

"I understand, everyone has their own needs… I'll send you a link later where you can order online those paperback versions of those erotic novels. They'll deliver it discreetly and you can even request a delivery girl if that's what you're comfortable with." Kisuke continued to give his 'advice' while ignoring her cries. 2

"I DON'T NEED IT! AND LISTEN TO ME!!! YOU BASTARD!!!"

"Ah… look at the time. I have to go, Kaichou-chan. Catch you later~." Without listening any further, Kisuke cut the call and turned off his phone. He then faced Koneko and Akeno who are wearing a dumbfounded expression, "Let's go! Before Kaichou arrive and hack me to death."

"I'm surprised that she hasn't stabbed you after doing all of this…" Akeno commented as her mouth twitches, 'Aren't they too close?'

Kisuke just laughed at her words, " HAHAHA, I always escape before that happens."

Kisuke stood up and called out to his mother, "Mom!"

"Hmmm? What is it?" Sakura came out of the kitchen while wearing an apron.

"Sona-kaichou is going to come here stressed out and I won't be able to entertain her as we have to go."

"Where are you going?"

"Some training, 10 days. I'll come back once in a while. By the way, please serve her some calming tea once she arrives. After that, please give her this note."

Sakura opened the small paper that Kisuke gave her and read it, but it's all just a bunch of nonsense, "What's this?" 1

"Tell her that it's my recommendations." 2

"You're going to calm her down then agitated her again? You're a Demon…" Kisuke heard Akeno's voice behind him and he can tell Koneko is nodding with her words but he ignored them. 5

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

~~~~~~

~~~~

~

~~~~~

~~~~~~

~~~~

~~

COMMENT

55 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 107: Training For the Rating Game 1

Arriving on the training ground, all three of them heard a wail of despair, "Forgive me!!! Yoruichi-sama!!!"

Akeno finally understood that she still underestimating how hard Aika's training is. She thought that she only had to run while under Yoruichi's pressure, but the sight in front of her made him shudder in fear even though she should be a bit of a sadist. 5

Aika is now enduring a heavier pressure but instead of running and dodging at the same time, Aika only needs to dodge this time. But even Koneko who is watched all of Aika's training is shaking in fear at this new regimen.

Aika's 'playing field' is 3030 meters of flat ground. At each side of it are machines that resemble an automatic baseball pitcher that you can see in a batting center, but instead of 'soft' baseball, it throws iron balls of the same size. 4

These machines are side by side and around Aika that she has to dodge or a broken bone would be the least of her worries. At first, Aika got hit multiple times that Yoruichi has to her to the Regenerating Hot Spring to recover. This repeated so many times that Aika just wanted to faint, but she can't due to the pressure that Yoruichi is emitting. She became so allergic to the iron balls that she would never get near one even if it is break time, " WHO INVENTED THIS DODGEBALL OF DEATH!" 2

Kisuke raised his hand at her question and answered energetically, "Me~." 7

Aika turned to his direction like a vengeful ghost and threw one of the two dull gray daggers she is holding, "Then die!"

Currently, Aika can't transform into a Shinigami on her own due to most of her Reiryoku (Spiritual Power) are dormant and can only strengthen her body for a bit. She can temporarily activate it if Kisuke infuses his own Reiryoku to wake up the dormant power. But this, in turn, will put a huge burden on her body and could even cause her death if it's used for a long time. 1

The two daggers in her hand is the original appearance of her Sacred Gear, but in Kisuke's eyes, it already lost its spirit, although it managed to retain some of its abilities and one of those is when Aika threw the dagger, it missed Kisuke but instead of hitting the rock behind him, it teleported to her hand.

"Tch!" Aika then continues dodging the death balls with relative ease because she already got used to it. She's now properly utilizing her detection skills and it's improving in real-time.

Akeno knew that her physical attributes are stronger than Aika's based on her movements, but she could never move the way she is doing that looks like she knows everything that is happening within a meter of her, 'Is this the result of her training? She became a lot weaker than yesterday, but I assume that's only because it's her initial transformation, but even then, how can a normal human improve to this degree in such a short amount of time?'

Kisuke's sudden clap woke Akeno up from her deep contemplation and he started speaking, "Koneko-chan you can find a place to start your training. You'll be doing the same thing, gathering natural Ki and melding it with your own Ki without it influencing you, but this time, you'll be doing it for three days straight."

"Three days straight? Without sleep?"

"Without doing anything else, including food or any kind of breaks."

"Not even toilet breaks?" 1

Kisuke nodded agreement.

Obviously, someone would react at his arrangement, and that isn't Koneko, "Hey! That's too much!" 3

Kisuke looks at her and said, "This is just a bit of hardship compared to what is she doing." He then pointed to Aika who is now dodging twice the number of balls.

She is getting hit, but she wasn't buckling up. Kisuke and Yoruichi are already pretty sure that something is influencing her personality, maybe her Sacred Gear/Zanpakuto. She became so resilient that even though Yoruichi kept pushing and pushing the training to an absurd level that it's just torture to see where exactly is her breaking point, but she just never buckled up, which surprised both of them greatly. Yoruichi is even starting to enjoy training her because whatever you threw at her, she'll take it. Although Kisuke stops her from time to time and always reminds her not to go overboard and actually kill Aika. 1

"You think just sitting and gathering energy for three whole days is easier than dodging balls that can come at you at multiple directions and easily break your bones if you're not careful?" Kisuke appreciates her worries over Koneko, but he didn't like how overprotective she is to the point that it's shackling Koneko's development, 'Is this how they do it? If that's the case, then they have no chance of winning against that Riser guy even if you give them three months of training much less, just ten days.' 5

Akeno wanted to say something, but she couldn't think of anything to refute him.

Seeing this, Kisuke continued speaking, "If you want to get strong fast enough, you first have to change that conservative thinking of yours."

"What are you…" Akeno didn't know how to reply to his words.

"What I'm trying to say is that the way you are now and the way you're going, you lot wouldn't stand a chance against that Fried Chicken," Kisuke said it straight to her face and before she could say anything back, he left her to her own devices and used Flash Step to instantly arrive at the lodging to prepare some things.

Akeno is stuttering when Koneko grabbed the hem of her clothes, "I don't know what Kisuke-senpai and Yoruichi-san went through in the past, but I can tell that it became common sense for them to gain strength even if it means risking their lives."

"But then, that doesn't mean that we have to be like them! They're just crazy!" Akeno exclaimed. 2

"That's what I thought too at the start, but maybe, they started to influence me too that I don't think their line of thinking is strange. In this world where strength is the basis, something as nice as freedom life can be easily taken away by the simple whims of someone strong."

"Strength doesn't constitute of only personal power but also influence. We have Gremory Household behind our backs, we don't have to worry about it." 10

"I also said that to senpai, and you know what he said?"

"...What?"

"Why would you leave your fate to somebody else? Even if you're lovers you shouldn't depend entirely on someone else. What you should do is walk beside him, not behind." 5

"..." Akeno was speechless because it also makes sense to her.

"I'm very grateful to Rias-buchou and Gremory Household, but after staying with him for a while, I too wanted to stand up on my own and not depend too much on Buchou and her family. I may be currently depending on senpai, but I at least want to learn how to become independent of him."

"..." Akeno looked down and bit her lips.

"And one more thing, I was reminded, Rias-buchou doesn't want her to be treated as a connection to the Gremory family. You know that well, Akeno-senpai. So please stop saying that we have the Gremory family behind us."

"That's!... " These words of Koneko has shaken Akeno, 'That's right, Rias wants others to see for who she is and not her family… What am I doing?' After being silent and remorseful for a few minutes, she apologized to Koneko… and Rias in her heart. 7

Seeing that her senpai already understood where she went wrong, she immediately made her preparations for three-day meditation.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

It's Sunday and I thought that I could write two-three chapters.

How wrong I was…

The moment an idea for the new novel I've been planning came into my mind… it never left me so I had to write it down and it took most of my day…

.

.

.

And just so you know. Even I am aware that my pace is a tad bit slow. And having slow releases doesn't help. But I can't really change that as I might wreck my tempo and I write slow. So once again, I apologize for those who are getting impatient.

.

.

Anyways, Enjoy~.

.

30 Advance chapters here:

pat./goyya00

COMMENT

61 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 108: Demoted to Apprentice Maid

On the third day of training, Akeno is preparing breakfast for everyone in the training ground. Ever since the talk she had with Koneko on the first day they arrive here, she became meek and only watch Koneko from the side and prepared all living necessities for everyone. Kisuke doesn't know what happened to her and Koneko when he left them, but he wouldn't refuse free help. He even started teaching her some techniques in housekeeping to elevate her efficiency. 3

Akeno did everything is was told and listened to every word he spoke which almost creeped out Kisuke, but with Aika trying her everything to pour the frustration of her training to Kisuke because of the machines that he invented to accelerate training, Kisuke didn't mind Akeno much. Aside from 'Dodgeball of Death', Yoruichi also used 'Treadmill of Death', 'Jumprope of Death', 'Obstacle course of Death', 'Balance ball of Death', 'Stress ball of Death' and many more which are all devised by Kisuke and all named by Aika. 19

In between the 'Death Sentences', Yoruichi would teach Aika Flash Step, basic Zanjutsu and basic Hakuda. Due to her awakened nature as a Shinigami, she's learning everything at a remarkable pace. Although all this time, she hasn't transformed into Shinigami due to her lacking Reiatsu-Ki she can use.

Kisuke also made some candy pills that he infused with his own Reiatsu-Ki for Aika to take and temporarily activate her Shinigami powers but he chooses to hide it first as she doesn't need it now. 2

Throughout Koneko's meditation, if she's not doing anything, Akeno is always 20 meters around her. During her watch, Akeno would sometimes witness Koneko's cat ears would catch some white flames. Akeno immediately asks Kisuke about this phenomenon and the latter only laughs and found it intriguing which frustrates Akeno more. Kisuke accompanied her to watch how is Koneko and also witnessed these white flames, "Hooh~... So that's it… It looks like she already has some success which is good news. Don't worry about her too much, Himejima-san. She's doing great."

"What are those white flames?" Akeno couldn't help but asks.

"I'm not really sure… But if I have to say something, it's probably the attribute which she is most adept with." Kisuke rubbed his chin as he answers. 4

"Why are you letting her do this if even you don't know about this?" Akeno turned to his direction and felt incredulous at this reckless guy.

"Because I think it's the most effective way to prime Senjutsu. Remember this, No matter how strong you become, you shouldn't neglect control as that is more important. As for why, you have to think about it yourself." Kisuke replied to her and turned around to get back to his Power Collector and check some of its properties and if they'll be useful for something.

"What if you can get stronger but you have to use a power that you don't like?" Akeno suddenly asks at Kisuke's leaving back.

Kisuke stopped walking but didn't turn around, "Set your priorities straight. Like any other adults tell you, separate what you want and what you need. If you can have or protect what you need by using a power that you hate, then the answer for me is pretty obvious. You're extremely fortunate that you have a choice like that. Others don't even get a chance to protect what's left of them. Don't be a spoiled brat." He then resumed walking. 9

Akeno was pissed at his last words and about to call out to him, but as she processes his first words, she stopped her self and fell into another deep contemplation about herself. As her thought process advances, she bit her lips and clenched her fist. Akeno understood what he means but she still can't accept it. She really is a spoiled brat.

Koneko finished her training session and opened her eyes which was greeted by Akeno's frustrated face, "Akeno-senpai, what's wrong?"

"N-nothing! How are you? Are you done? I've prepared food for you, but if you want to bath first, Urahara-kun said that you can use the hot spring." Akeno stood up and immediately returned to her normal expression. 4

"Then I would like to take a bath first." Koneko didn't think more about it because she felt Kisuke's aura slowly moving away from here, 'Kisuke-senpai probably said something to her again.' 1

.

.

.

On the fifth day of training, Akeno prepared to leave but only Koneko and Kisuke are present to send her off. Yoruichi and Aika are still playing their death games. Aika would even sometimes provoke Yoruichi to release some of her stress. Kisuke thinks that she's getting addicted to the stimulus that near-death situations produce, "She's broken." Yoruichi couldn't disagree with Kisuke. 9

"Koneko-chan… I have to go… Please take care of yourself." Akeno patted Koneko's head and she nodded. Akeno then faced Kisuke, "Thank you for taking care of me these past three days. I won't forget your words." Akeno bowed slightly towards him.

Kisuke nodded with a serious expression and said, "As your teacher, I have nothing else to teach you with the way of housekeeping. But this isn't certainly the end of your journey. Go forth and start your adventure Master Maid. Wherever you go, you'll become a fine maid." 15

"Wait! That's not what I talking ab--" Before she could say more, Kisuke, with a wave his fan, sent Akeno outside with teleportation magic.

"Kisuke-senpai… I think she wants to say something." Koneko's mouth twitches at Kisuke rude act.

"Dun wanna heart it." Kisuke grinned and started walking back, "Let's go Koneko. Ignore that Apprentice Maid for now. You're the only one who has the possibility to beat that Fried Chicken. We'll start your training now." 2

"Apprentice? Didn't you say she's already a master?"

"She doesn't deserve it due to the way she acts."

Koneko tilted her head in confusion.

"... bout!... Where is this?" Somewhere within the Kuoh Town, Akeno suddenly appeared inside a cosplay shop that specializes in maid attires. Akeno was dumbfounded at her situation and recalled Kisuke's last words to her, 'That bastard seriously thinks that I'm a maid now!?' A note suddenly dropped in front of her and she picked it up. Written in it is Kisuke's message, "Before you start your adventure, an armor that will accompany you to your countless battles. By the way, I recommend you take the one at the corner of the shop 2nd item from the last one on the 3rd aisle." 2

Out of curiosity, she followed his direction and saw a skimpy maid outfit that reveals her underboob and plump legs is she is to wear it. "That bastard! And how did he know such obscure shop like the back of his palm?" Akeno then proceeds to read the rest of his message, "I discovered it by chance and I thought that it'll be useful for something like this. Praise me!" 5

Akeno wanted to spit on the paper but due to her upbringing, she can't do such uncouth action, "Fck you! What useful!? You pervert!" But she couldn't stop herself from cursing out loud. "The first thing you have to do is to keep that temper of yours. Your master wouldn't like it unless he/she has some special hobby."

Reaching this point, Akeno crumpled the paper without reading further and incinerating it with her lightning. Strangely enough, as the ashes fell to the floor, it formed words, "Geez, don't use magic in public. That's common sense! I shall demote you to Apprentice Maid Akeno-chan for this act! I hope you learn your lesson!" 13

"AHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Akeno's shout filled with anger echoed throughout the shop and the street it is in. She had to use magic to erase the memories of those who witness her and walked out of the shop with flushed face, "I'll remember this, you damned pervert!" 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

I hate Mondays, hahaha.

Enjoy~

.

.

.

Advance Chapters here:

pat /goyya00

COMMENT

63 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 109: Fear

"Start my training? Aren't I already training for these past five days?" Koneko asks Kisuke while they're walking back towards the place where Koneko would always meditate.

"Well yeah… But the way you are now, you won't be able to touch that Fried Chicken even if you caught him off guard. You can take a few hits from his 'Queen' but that's about it. You can't count on that master of yours. She might be able to strategize but she can't beat the Fried Chicken. Himejima-san might be able to do it with her holy power, but something is stopping her from using it and I doubt she'll be able to overcome her fear without a good catalyst. Issei is too weak to pull out the power of his Scared Gear. Kiba-san, although he has potential, he's a normal fighter right now. Lastly, Asia-san is a pure healer and can only be beside one of you, and that will be your master's side for sure. In other words, your group has no chance of winning as the trend goes." Kisuke didn't change his pace and explained the situation to Koneko. 2

"... Then what should I do?..." Koneko stopped walking and looked down biting her lips and clenching her fist.

"That's up to you… How much do you want to risk it?" Kisuke also stopped walking and faced her.

Koneko looked up and saw his serious expression without a trace of his former nonchalant attitude. She shook when she looked at his eyes which contains rare strictness, "... How much should I risk?"

"Haah… Koneko… Why are you asking me that? Didn't I tell you that it's up to you?" Kisuke let out a sigh but he continued to look at her.

"But-" Koneko started to shake under his stare as fear slowly surfaces.

"Koneko, I won't be here forever to decide for you. I'm giving you this chance now to do something you yourself decided without me pushing you to a choice." Kisuke interrupted her and continue speaking. He has to remind Koneko now that her future is hers and should not be easily given to others. 1

"..." Koneko is speechless. Since the beginning, even though she's trying to distance herself from the others, she's been looking for something or someone to lean on. But when she finally found it, she's being tossed away. Her thoughts halted into a full stop as she stares at Kisuke blankly.

Kisuke already expected this, but he didn't expect that she'll be this dependent on him which isn't good. "You'll be walking this path on your own in the future as even I don't know what lies ahead. All I can do is give you occasional guidance, but even that would certainly stop as you move beyond the realm that I can't understand."

"...Senpai…" Koneko called out to him be she still doesn't know what to say. 1

"Don't mistake me as your master. As I said since the start, Yoruichi and I started this out of a whim to see where you could go. I'm just someone who shamelessly meddled with your life and give you a startup push in a certain direction."

"..." Koneko now felt that he's getting farther away from where she couldn't reach him. Now he's even denying the relationship she thought they have. 'What is he saying!? What's happening!?' Aside from fear, doubt is also starting to take root on her mind. No matter how much she tries to resolve herself to continue what she's doing despite the chances of losing control of herself, it's still the trauma that shaped her childhood and couldn't discard it easily even after knowing the truth about her elder sister. 2

"Are you scared? Of which one? Are you are not mistaking it for being scared of losing control yourself to the fear of the unknown future?"

"...What…?" Just as she's about to lose grasp of reality, his words awaken her, 'Fear of the future?'

"Every time you look at Aika gritting her teeth to continue her training, what comes to your mind?"

"I'm jealous of how she could let go of her worries and do what she wants regardless of the consequences that might haunt her further in the future," Koneko answered blankly without thinking too much about his question.

"Right? You're jealous, but of what? Think about it again."

"Of how she let's go of her worries?"

"In other words, your jealous of that idiot's ability to forget about things and just do what she wants." 5

"..." Koneko stayed silent but she could now understand a little what he's trying to say.

"You never got jealous of her ability to overcome her training nor her luck for not losing control of herself even though you two are on the same boat that can sink anytime."

"I'm scared of the future?" Koneko muttered.

"It's true that it became your trauma when you thought that your elder sister became insane and killed you, former master. But what scared you the most is the fact that your sister suddenly left you and you didn't know what to do." 4

"Ah… I get it…" Koneko got a glimpse of light in the dark hallway, 'I'm just hiding behind the fact that I'm scared of hurting others when the truth is I just want someone to carry me and lead the way so that I wouldn't have to think about it again…' 5

Koneko wiped the tears that are accumulating in her eyes and looked straight to Kisuke's eyes, "Yes… senpai. I'm scared of what would happen in the future. I don't know if I can still be with Buchou and the rest the way I am. At the start, I thought that I'm just scared of hurting them if I use Senjutsu, but it looks like what you said is the truth, I'm afraid that they would turn their backs on me if I become like my sister… I don't want to be left alone again…" Even though she just wiped her tears, it started falling again.

Kisuke finally smiled and patted her head, "Now that you finally know and admitted it to yourself, that means you already started on something instead of running away from it. I'll be honest, I'm no psychiatrist, so I don't really know how to cure your trauma aside from pointing it out to and force you to face it." 8

Koneko wiped her tears again and shook her head, "No… I'm very thankful for what you've done. So please don't call involving with me shamelessly meddling with my life. If not for you I'll be running away all this time without me even knowing it. I just have a request, senpai."

"Hmm? Go ahead."

"Please don't ever turn your back at me." 5

"Hmmm… let's see… I guess I shouldn't do that if you're asking me." Kisuke pretended to be hesitating, but for Koneko, it's the most reassuring answer.

After a few moments of silence that calmed her down, Koneko once again faced Kisuke, "Senpai, please teach me how to beat up that Fried Chicken."

"It won't be easy~." Kisuke knew that Koneko would still depend on him but she already started moving forward which is already enough for him. 2

"Yes, I know… By the way, senpai. I want to experience losing control of myself once under your watch. If I can't run away from it, I'll just embrace it." 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Alright~ Calm down~

I'm no psychiatrist so I don't know if I'm doing this right. So please don't throw any axes on me.

It might look like some forced character development, but please forgive this author.

.

.

Anyways,

Enjoy~

.

.

Support Me:

pat /goyya00

COMMENT

47 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 110: Sage Mode 19

Last day of the ten-day training that Riser gave the Gremory Peerage. Koneko is standing in front of Kisuke, Yoruichi and the haggard Aika.

Koneko is currently in her nekomata form but with some difference from the usual. Her cat ears and tails have embers of white flames on their tips. Her eyes were surrounded by a blue pigment that looks like a thick eyeliner. And her pupils are shining with golden light and her irises are slit and jet-black in color. 5

In this form, Koneko has the physical abilities of a Middle to High-Class fully mature Devil. Her defensive level was also boosted to another level that even without her Rook piece, which is honestly just holding her back at this point, Koneko can stand still and let Yuuto Kiba hack at her and she would only get some rashes. She also got access to an ability to generate white flames that directly burns vitality or life force, though she couldn't use it repeatedly. Since this is the result of Senjutsu (Sage Techniques), Kisuke called this form Sage Mode. 8

Sage Mode is of course not all advantages, in its current stage, there are also some huge drawbacks. First is Koneko has to gather Natural Ki first before she can enter this form and while gathering, she wouldn't have much freedom. If she wanted to gather it faster then she would be to be completely still. Second is she can only gather Natural Ki that is the same amount as her Inner Ki at most or there would be a chance that she would lose control of herself if too much outside influence is gathered that would essentially affect her mind. The third is it gives a big burden on her immature body that she can only use it 10 minutes tops. Any further and she would damage her body. 5

As such, Koneko's Sage Mode could only be considered as a last resort if she wanted to end the fight quickly or if she wanted to catch her opponent off guard especially if they are not aware of her capabilities.

It's a skill that is not useful in a big battlefield, but in something like Rating Game, where you only have to take the King's head according to the rules, then this will be her sharpest weapon.

"You can rest now, Koneko-chan. The game is scheduled later this evening. Let's eat first before heading to the Academy." Kisuke reminded Koneko. In all truth, Kisuke was surprised at Koneko's progress. She also started to think and innovate on her own slowly modifying the Sage Mode to fit her more. Koneko doesn't take Kisuke's advice for granted anymore and would always test it herself and what she can do to further improve it which delighted both Kisuke and Yoruichi, though they didn't voice it out loud as they want Koneko to think that this is the most natural thing to do and not something worth putting attention to. 1

Koneko took a deep breath and she returned to her normal nekomata form.

"Can I also watch?" Aika asks. These past 10 days, she trained even harder than Koneko due to Yoruichi's arrangements. Her dormant Reiryoku didn't improve much but her technical skills improved to another level that she can go toe on toe with Yuuto Kiba if they have the same specs. She's even better than him at some skills like detection and movement. What she needs now are some real-life battle experiences that Yoruichi kept giving her. 1

"Not on the venue. I'll set some viewing platform in the house so that you and Mom can also enjoy the show." Kisuke replied to her.

Koneko bowed in front of them and expressed her gratitude, "Kisuke-senpai, Yoruichi-san. Thank you for everything you've done for me. I'll be sure to return the favor one day." 2

"Just don't disappoint me. Give that Fried Chicken a good beating." Yoruichi patted her head. Although in her and Kisuke's calculation, she wouldn't be able to defeat Riser even if she uses her Sage Mode… Unless she does something reckless. They won't tell her that though. It'll be up to her whether she'll go for it regardless of the dangers. 7

Kisuke helped her teleport to the school and she left the secret training ground.

After the last motes of light from the teleportation circle disappeared, Aika voiced out her concern, "Can she really defeat that Fried Chicken guy?"

'As expected, she has some strong intuition regarding these matters.' Kisuke thought before replying, "If she does not do something stupid, she won't win."

"Something stupid? Do you mean overloading her Sage Mode? How is that stupid if that's the only way to win?" Aika faced Kisuke in curiosity.

"Koneko is very careful unlike you. Of course in a normal person's perspective, discarding your sanity just to defeat your opponent is a stupid move. You don't know if you'll only hurt your enemy or you might end up hurting those who are important to you. This will be an important decision for her." 1

"You're trying to say I don't think like a normal person?" She retorted. 2

Kisuke didn't respond but for Aika, that's an affirmative.

"Whose fault do think that is?" Aika felt dismayed. 2

"Your eccentric behavior." 3

"I don't want to hear that from you!!!"

.

.

.

The same day, 11:30 PM. Riser is having a good time with his 'Queen' Yubelluna when his sister Ravel Phenex interrupted their fun, "The game to decide the fate of your engagement is about to begin, and yet… here you are, laid back as always, Onii-sama." She sighed in resignation.

Ravel is a beautiful young girl with dark blue eyes. She has long blonde hair tied into twintails with large, drill-like curls and blue ribbons keeping them in place. The front of her hair has several bangs hanging over her forehead, with a V-shaped fringe hanging over the bridge of her nose. 2

Her outfit consists of a light purple dress with dark purple accents and a blue bow at the front. At the back, three feather-like extensions mimicking a bird's tail protruding from the dress.

"Tch, it was just getting good." Riser muttered as he faces his sister, "Of course, Ravel. Our victory is assured, after all."

"I've heard that they're not wasting their ten days. They're getting stronger." Ravel continues to remind Riser, "And they have that wild card Sacred Gear on their side. If we get careless, they might just…"

Riser didn't let her continue and said, "There is no 'might'." He gave his sister a glare which sent Ravel a chill, 'I guess I don't have to worry much.' "Haah… Don't turn your anger on me."

"Kuhkuhkuh… No matter. I feel sorry for Rias, but we won't be holding back. This won't be all fun and games." Riser chuckles at his sister's reaction. 1

Ravel knew that she doesn't have to say more, but just as she turned around to leave the room, she suddenly remembered something, "Oh right… I also investigated that Human who humiliated you."

Riser is about to continue his fun with Yubelluna but Ravel's words caught his attention and soured his mood, "What about him?"

"Nothing much… Which is honestly strange. Up until now, he poses as a normal human and only became close to Sona Sitri and Rias' Rook recently. He's also the childhood and best friend of the Boosted Gear user, which explains his actions last time. It seems that he's helping Rias' Rook these past ten days to train. So she might know how to do that instant acceleration technique that he exhibited that day."

"Hmmph! Still a weakling. No matter how fast she becomes, she won't be able to hurt me or even you." 2

"In any case, please take note of her once you're in the game." Ravel finally left him alone, 'I can't say to him that this information is giving me some bad feelings…' 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Probably no chapter tomorrow.

Too tired… Wanna rest for a day or two.

.

.

.

.

ZZZzzzz….

COMMENT

60 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 111: Gremory VS Phenex Rating Game Part 1

The day of the Rating Game against the Phenex Peerage, 11:20 PM. Issei wore his school uniform and conditioned his mind to enter a full alert in his room when suddenly, he heard a knock on his door. 2

"Issei-san, may I come in?" Asia's voice came from the other side. 1

"Yeah, sure."

She opened the door and stepped in, "Kyahh!" Only to slip on a banana peel lying on the floor.

"Whoa!" Issei managed to catch her before she completely fell on the floor, "Phew~."

"Sorry, I was practicing my secret battle techniques." Issei excused himself. 1

"I understand, but why bananas?" Asia sat up with the help of Issei.

"I don't really know. Ever since I became a Devil, no, more accurately, when I activate my Boosted Gear, I would have strange cravings for banana. I also don't understand why… But never mind that, Asia, those clothes…" Issei tried to explain but chose to change the subject to Asia's current outfit. 27

She's currently wearing her dark teal nun outfit with light blue accents, but without the white veil over her head with light blue accents, a brown satchel slung on her right hip and brown boots with black straps in an X-shaped pattern.

"I was told to dress as I pleased… After some thought, I decided that this outfit suits me the best…" Asia closed her eyes with a smile on her face and continued speaking, "I may be a Devil now, but I haven't forgotten my faith."

"Yeah, you were wearing the nun outfit when we first met too. Guess it's natural for you." Issei gave her one of his brightest smiles, "It looks really good on you."

Asia felt happy at his compliment and started fidgeting, "Thank you… Uh… Issei-san. May we just sit here for a minute?" She gets close to him and grabbed one of his arms. 1

"W-what's with you all of a sudden?" Issei is confused at Asia who usually makes cheerful expression and is now wearing a disgruntled face. But after some time, He felt her shaking body… from fear.

"... I can't stop shaking at the very thought of the scary battle that's coming up… But as long as you're around, Issei-san, I know I'll be okay."

"Asia…" Issei patted her head to comfort her.

After some patting, Asia immediately recovered her energy and jumped on Issei, "Eh-heh-heh~. I'm not afraid of anything when you're by my side."

"Whoa!!!" Issei didn't know where to grab her.

A few seconds of snuggling, Asia spoke again, "Can we stay like this until it's time to leave?"

"Sure…"

"Would it be okay to stay with you forever, Issei-san?"

Issei didn't think much and just replied, "Yeah. Together forever." 12

"... I'm glad."

.

.

.

Approximately 11:40 PM, just 20 minutes before the start of the game. 1

All of Rias' Peerage assembled in the Occult Research Club room. Yuuto is warming up. He's also wearing his school uniform, but with additional steel arm greeves which can be used to block weak attacks. 2

Koneko is also wearing her school uniform but without blazer as usual. In addition, she also equipped her paw-printed gloves and is currently meditating. 1

Akeno served everyone a cup of tea and Rias is finalizing her plans written on the paper.

"Um, Buchou," Issei called out to her.

Rias put down the paper she is reading and faced Issei, "What is it?"

"You have another 'Bishop', don't you, Buchou? Who is that exactly?" Issei curiously asks as he hasn't met the last member of the group.

Rias sighed and answered, "Unfortunately, my other 'Bishop' can't join us now. I'll tell you more some other time. 2

Just as she finished speaking, a familiar magic crest appeared in the room and brought the maid of Gremory Household with it, "The game will begin in ten minutes. Have you all made the necessary preparations?

"This rating game will be broadcast to all members of both houses. The Devil King Lucifer will also be watching. Take care not to forget this. And as the request of the Sitri Clan, this game will also be broadcasted in the Student Council Room of the Kuoh Academy." 2

"So Onii-sama is going to see this first hand. And Sona? So that guy must be watching too…" Rias muttered after her words.

Issei heard this and was shocked, "Huh!? Onii-sama!?"

"Buchou's older brother is a Devil King, Lucifer-sama" Yuuto was done warming up and explained to Issei.

"WHAA!? Wait… Lucifer!? I thought Buchou was from the house of Gremory??"

"The previous Devil King perished in the last Great War. However, Devils cannot be without a King… So the title of Devil King was granted to several immensely powerful Devils. Presently, there are four of these mighty Devils. each of whom inherited their names from the Devil Kings— Lucifer, Beelzebub, Leviathan, and Asmodeus. So Buchou's big brother was chosen as a successor to the Devil King. Sirzechs Lucifer, also known as 'The Crimson Satan' is Buchou's brother and the strongest of the Devil Kings." Akeno explained further. 3

Grayfia interrupted their conversation, "It is almost time. Everyone, please proceed to the magic circle. In a moment, I will send you to an alternate plane that will serve as your battlefield."

All of them started walking towards the magic circle while Grayfia continues to explain, "Everything in the space is entirely expendable, so fight to your heart's content. Moreover, once you arrive on the site, teleporting out via magic circle will be impossible until the game has ended."

Everyone stepped on the magic circle and Issei commented with a crumpled face, "So there's no coming back until the game's been decided…" All of them disappeared from the room.

When they reappeared, they are still on the same spot which confused Issei, "Huh? The clubroom? We didn't make it?"

Grafia's voice suddenly resounded from the speakers throughout the school which removes Issei's confusion, "Greetings, all. I, Grayfia, servant to House Gremory, will be your referee for this game. In the name of my master, Sirzechs Lucifer, I shall closely observe this fight. For the battlefield, we have prepared a replica of Rias-sama's school — Kuoh Academy.

"Wow! So this is all fake!? It seems so real, though!" Issei grabbed Asia's stuffed toy Ratchuu-kun which was also replicated.

"Indeed. Look out the window." Rias commented from the side.

Issei and Asia look out of the window and he exclaimed at the sight, "The sky's color is all mixed up! Devil Power sure is something, to be able to create a perfect replica in another dimension!

"In regards to each team's base… the teleportation destination of each team is its base. Rias-sama's base is the Occult Research Club room in the old school building. Riser-sama's base is the student council room in the new school building. Pawns aiming for promotion, please proceed to the perimeter of the enemy base." Grayfia's echoed from the speakers again.

"Please wear this communicator in your ear." Akeno distributed an earpiece for everyone.

"We need these to stay in touch on the battlefield, so don't break it." Rias proceed to walk towards her replicated desk and sat down.

"The game is about to begin. The match ends at daybreak in the human realm. Now then, please begin." Grayfia signaled the start of the game.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Hahaha!!!

Enjoy the filler!

COMMENT

43 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 112: Gremory VS Phenex Rating Game Part 2

Inside the Student Council Room of the Kuoh Academy of the Human Realm, three people are present, namely Sona, Tsubaki, and Kisuke. Since this is an unofficial match, not everyone is allowed to watch it. But that's only for live viewing. If requested, one can purchase the recording of the match which is already edited by the committee of the Rating Games.

Sona requested only three slots for live viewing which is why there are only three of them. Kisuke, however, is secretly pirating several screens and sending it real-time to his house and he doesn't feel any guilt in doing so. Normally, such actions would have been detected, but Kisuke's concealing technology can easily hide this fact. 9

Tsubaki serves some tea and snacks for the three of them while taking occasional glances towards the multiple screens floating around.

"What do you think about this game?" Sona asks Kisuke who is sitting beside her while she sips her tea. It is very rare for them to sit together without the chessboard on the table. 1

"Magic is really amazing… The technology here very advanced, especially that automatic retirement when a player receives a certain amount of damage. How do they keep track of the player's health? Is it those Evil Pieces that are inside them?" Kisuke commented and he added mentally, 'These Pieces are really sophisticated. Although I don't like how it works, the who invented this is a real genius.'

"Yes, but I don't really know how this Evil Pieces works and even the inventor himself won't reveal all of its qualities to be discovered by the users themselves." Sona replied, "By the way, what do you think their chances of winning?"

"Gremory's chances? Taking out Koneko out of the equation, their winning chances are just 5%." Kisuke took one cookie and started nibbling on it.

"That low huh… And here I thought they had at least a 15% chance of winning. Without Koneko, of course. I don't know how to add her into the equation. How much are their chances if you add Koneko?"

"Then they have around 25% chances of winning if Koneko moved out normally."

"Normally you say? Then what about the abnormal situation?"

"I hope good fortune would come to Fried Chicken, or else, he'll be killed~." 1

"What!? Are you pulling my leg!? That's the immortal Fried Chicken." 6

"Hahaha~. Perhaps. Let's just watch the show and see what miracle they could bring."

"Hmmm… I guess that's right… We'll know the result later."

.

.

.

Gremory Mansion in the underworld. Sirzechs is watching the proceeding along with his parents, Zeoticus Gremory and Venelana Gremory, and his son, Milicas Gremory. 3

Zeoticus has the appearance of a middle-aged, handsome looking man with long crimson red hair that is tied in a loose ponytail with a black hairband. He has bright blue eyes just like his two children, Sirzechs and Rias Gremory. He also has a short and red beard or stubble. While Venelana looks very much like her daughter with shorter flaxen hair and violet eyes much like the natural-born members of the Bael Clan. Due to her devil lineage, she appears around the same age as her daughter and her son who appears to be in his early to mid-twenties. Millicas, on the other hand, is a cute young boy with short crimson red hair inherited from his father, Sirzechs, and red eyes which he inherited from his mother, Grayfia.

"So it's starting… Sirzechs, Is it really needed to go through all this farce?" Zeoticus muttered while he stares at the screens showing her daughter instructing her peerage members.

"We have to give her some chance is you want her to accept the marriage voluntarily. And who knows, maybe she'll really win this game." His son, Sirzechs replied to him.

"I don't see any chances of her winning… Why do you think she can win?" Venelana asks this time.

"Rias luckily took this generation's Red Dragon Emperor. Maybe a miracle could happen… And besides… There is also that nekomata…"

"You mean Koneko-chan? What about her?" Venelana's attention was caught by the child who grew up in the mansion instead of the appearance of the Dragon Emperor.

"Grayfia reported that a human with the same age as Rias is helping Koneko train." Sirzechs rubbed his chin in contemplation.

"A human you say… What so special about it?" Zeoticus narrowed his eyes in scrutiny.

"Let's just watch the game… We'll see how it goes as even I don't know how to interpret Grayfia's report." Sirzechs didn't speak any further and focused his attention on the screen.

Zeoticus and Venelana looked at each other in confusion but after a while, they returned their attention to their daughter who already moved out and is approaching the new school building.

.

.

.

Rias' plan is to lure and eliminate all of Riser's 'Pawn' first as it won't be good for their team if even one of them promotes to 'Queen'

Rias splits the group into four. The first group is Issei and Koneko. The second is only an individual which is Yuuto. Third is Akeno and the last are Rias and Asia.

Issei and Koenko will serve as a lure to attract the enemies towards a certain point. Yuuto will act with guerrilla tactics in mind reducing their number further. Akeno will become a high powered moving artillery that will eliminate the groups that Issei and Koneko gathered while Rias and Asia will look for the chance to sneak towards Riser and confront him while his servants are busy.

Issei and Koneko arrived at the gymnasium where they would confront some of Riser's servants. Koneko easily defeated her opponent who is a fellow Rook with a single strike and watched Issei deal with the other three Pawns. Truthfully, Koneko could easily deal with four of them at the same time, but she followed Kisuke's advice not to help his comrades if he/she can deal with it. They also need experience he said. 2

Thanks to Issei's training, he was able to deal with Riser's three Pawns… Is what they chose to believe when they witness him incapacitate the three girls with his self taught magic called 'Dress Break' which removes all forms of clothing worn by the target. 2

"You're the worst! A menace to all women!" The twins shouted angrily while covering their bodies.

"You beast! You deviant incarnate!" Mira is shaking from cold wind grazing her bare skin.

"How disgusting…" Even the Rook Koneko took down commented between her pained groans.

"... I've lost all respect for you." Even Koneko, who is used to see Kisuke's perverted antics, was put off by this magic. 4

Issei looked away from Koneko's hurting gaze, "Ha-ha-ha… Say what you want… Kisuke can even strip female underwear without the latter's awareness even with her clothes on." 5

In the StuCo room, Sona and Tsubaki gave Kisuke a disgusted look.

But Kisuke ignored those stares and muttered, "What a fascinating magic. It'll take me a few days, but I can make my own version that wouldn't need any touch or gesture…" 28

Both Sona and Tsubaki shuddered at his words.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Decided to post all the 'filler' chapter

2/5

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 113: Gremory VS Phenex Rating Game Part 3

Issei and Koneko left the gymnasium while their opponents were incapacitated. After a few seconds, Akeno arrives, bombarding and annihilating the whole gymnasium with lightning along with Riser's servants.

"Three of Riser Phenex-sama's 'Pawns' and one of his 'Rooks' have been retired." Grayfia's announcement echoed throughout the whole battlefield. 2

"It's just like what Kiba said before… It makes sense that Akeno-san is called 'Priestess of Thunder'..." Issei is in awe at the sight of destruction Akeno casually concocted, 'Amazing… Better remember not to piss off Akeno-san… Kisuke… rest in pieces…' 5

Issei turned to Koneko and initiated a high-five, "We did it, Koneko-chan!"

"Please don't touch me!" Koneko took a step back, still remembering his disgusting magic.

"Hahaha, I'll never use it on an ally." Issei awkwardly laugh. 4

"...It's still a nasty move." Koneko started walking away, but just a few steps, her senses started warning her. She used her inner Ki to cover herself and a large explosion happened in front of her sending her flying to the woods.

.

.

.

"Looks like their plan works," Sona commented after the Akeno dropped her attack on the building.

"Yep. That Fried Chicken is not taking it seriously when it comes to commanding his servants. He's just that confident to win even with just himself." Kisuke added. Then they witness the explosion which sent Koneko to the woods with unknown faith. 2

.

.

.

Sona furrowed her brows at this and asks Kisuke, "Is she going to be okay?"

"So that's how is it… She wants the opponents to think that she's already taken out." Kisuke muttered, "She's going to be fine… You see, she needs a lot of alone time to execute her secret technique. This is a good chance to reduce the attention she's getting." 4

Sona returned her sights on the screen and focused her attention to Koneko who is lying on the ground, disheveled and 'unconscious', 'Let me see this secret technique of yours.'

.

.

.

"Well done. Building up that lightning attack takes some time for Akeno, so while we're waiting for her to recharge, we'll move on to the next operation." Rias' voice resounded on their communicator.

"Got it, Buchou!" Issei turned to Koneko and tried to catch up to her, "We're supposed to meet up with Kiba on the Sporting Grounds, right? Let's move, Koneko-ch--!" A sudden explosion interrupted his words and he saw Koneko's body launching away to the woods dropping out of his vision, "Ko-Koneko-chan!!!"

"Take." From the sky, Riser's 'Queen', Yubelluna' appeared. She just cast that bomb magic, "Fufufu~. All your struggles are for nothing. You'll never beat Riser-sama." She then faces the direction where Koneko was thrown away. She saw her lying on the ground relatively fine, but unconscious. The game's judge deemed her still capable of combat, 'I used quite a lot of force in that one since Ravel-sama warned me about her. Surprisingly, she wasn't taken out instantly, but I should finish her off.' 1

Yubelluna wanted to follow Koneko, but Akeno blocked her way, "Issei, don't worry about Koneko-chan. She'll be fine. Proceed to follow Rias' orders for now." She glared at Yubelluna and also followed her line of sight, 'This is not the end for her… right?'

"B-But—!" Issei still didn't want to leave just yet.

"Issei-kun." Akeno put more force in her voice, "You have your role to play, and this is mine. Do not fret, I'll avenge Koneko-chan. I'll give everything to crush this one."

"Kuh!!" Issei turned around and ran away, leaving the two 'Queen's' battlefield which is now filled with explosions. 1

"Hah…hah…hah…" Issei ran from destructions with all his might and stopped at the corner of the building just before he reached the Sporting Groups.

As he tries to calm his breathing, Grayfia's announcement was heard again, "Three of Riser Phenex-sama's 'Pawns' have been retired."

"Three 'Pawns'? But Buchou is still in the base and Akeno-san is in the middle of a fight…" Issei muttered when a hand grabbed his shoulder, "!?"

Issei turned around to retaliate but saw it was Yuuto Kiba doing a silence gesture, "Oh… It's just you." Issei is now trying to calm his beating heart.

Kiba was the one who defeated the three 'Pawns' and the two talk for a while to rest. After reaffirming their resolves to get stronger, they started to argue who's going to be on 'top' which inevitably attracted Riser's remaining pieces to their location. 1

"I am Karlamine, a 'Knight' serving Riser-sama. I've had enough of sneaking around and feeling each other out. 'Knight' of Rias Gremory, come and pit your blade against mine! Knight on Knight!" A young woman with light brown hair and green eyes called out to Yuuto. Her outfit consists of a full set of silver armor with black accents that appears to be a cross between a European Knight (chest plate, gauntlets, and greaves) and a Japanese Samurai (hip plates and shoulder guards), and wears a headband that goes across her hair and forehead. She is equipped with a broadsword and a dagger, both of which are held with brown belts slung across her hip. The broadsword is slung on her left hip, and features a red jewel on the pommel and has bandages across the handle for grip. The dagger, which is located behind her hip, features a gold hilt with bandages on the handle.

Yuuto opened the door of the storage room they were in and accepted her invitation, "Hmmph… I can't keep hiding after being called out like that." He pulled out his sword from his hip and took a stance, "As a Knight, that is."

"What!?" Issei didn't know what to do, but he had no other choice other than following him outside of their hiding place.

"I am Yuuto Kiba, a Knight." Yuuto first introduced himself and Issei did the same, "And I'm Issei Hyoudou, a Pawn."

Karlamine chuckled, "Always a joy to meet fighters who boldly step out, front and center. You're my favorite type of idiots! Hahaha!"

"That's rich coming from you!" Issei retorted.

"I'll give you a fight that is anything but ordinary." Yuuto pointed his sword towards Karlamine.

"Well said, Knight of Rias Gremory!" They started their clash leaving Issei gawking at the sidelines.

But he wasn't alone for too long and the rest of Riser's servants appeared one after another surrounding him.

.

.

.

"That's some interesting Sacred Gear. Can he create any sword with any effect?" Kisuke commented on the scenes ongoing on the screens.

"Who knows. It's said that throughout history, countless variations of this Scared Gear appeared. And each one of those has their own specialties." Sona replied while she rests her head on her hand.

A few more moments, they witness Issei use his 'original' magic on Riser's Rook and retired her through the use of an attack he calls 'Dragon Shot'. 3

Rias is already confronting Riser on the top of the roof of the new school building along with Asia.

"He even has his little sister in his harem!? Damn… I lost!" Kisuke gritted his teeth just like Issei when Ravel reveals herself.

"Why are you competing with him?" Sona gave him another disgusted look.

Kisuke looked at her and smiled, "Right… Why am I competing with him? I already have Sona-kaichou." 4

Kisuke's words caught Sona off guard and blankly stared at him. A few seconds later, her face flushed red with embarrassment, "Who's yours!? You damned pervert!!!" 4

Sona kept shouting at him but he just enjoyed Sona's tantrum and embarrassed face.

Issei and Yuuto combined their Sacred Gear to create a field of blades which impaled all of Riser's servant around Issei and Yuuto, the only one left is Riser's little sister, Ravel who already healed her wound.

She gritted her teeth and muttered, "Is this also the Dragon's power?"

Just as Issei and Yuuto are feeling proud of their accomplishments, another announcement from Grayfia resounded, "Rias Gremory-sama's Queen has been retired." This announcement understandably shocked everyone in Rias' peerage. 3

"Just with those words and they're letting their guard down? It's not like she's dead." Kisuke commented, and as he expected, it's Yuuto's turn to become charcoal from an explosion while they are processing those words. 1

"Rias Gremory-sama's Knight has been retired." Grayfia's voice resounded again waking them up from their stupor.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

3/5

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 114: Gremory VS Phenex Rating Game Part 4

"Queen and Knight, take." Yubelluna appeared behind Issei floating in the air.

"It's just like with Koneko-chan… Now Akeno-san and Kiba too!" Issei gritted his teeth and taunted Riser's Queen, "Get down here! I'll avenge them all!" 2

"Heh!" But Yubelluna just sneered at him and flew away to Riser's side where he is confronting Rias and Asia.

"Sh*t! Hold it!" Issei chased after her and neared the new school building which is the base of the opposing team, but before he could enter, he is shocked that Riser's little sister is still fine and explained that she too is an immortal Pheonix and also explained the existence of Phoenix Tear that helps Yubelluna to defeat Akeno. Ravel tried to talk to him and make him give up the game, but she instead was ignored and threatened back.

Issei entered the building and promoted himself to 'Queen' increasing his overall strength. 1

"Sona-kaichou, How does that 'Promotion' works?" After seeing her calm down sufficiently, Kisuke asks Sona about the 'Pawn' piece.

"Ehem… Every piece is connected to the King registered in it. When we use a piece on someone, it uses our Demonic Power to promote our servant's strength. Queen promotes overall strength largely, Bishop promotes Magic Power, Knight promotes speed, Rook promotes defense and power and Pawn promotes overall strength but in smaller quantities. But Pawns have the potential to become any of the other pieces at the expense of the King's Demonic Power." Sona explained cleanly.

"Heh…" Kisuke turned his focus back to the screen and thought, 'So unless Koneko-chan gets away from Gremory-san's influence, it'll be hard for her to promote her strength stronger than Gremory-san's Demonic Power. There is still a big leeway as Gremory-san's potential is mostly untapped, but it won't be like that forever.' 28

On the screen, Riser started beating up Issei who is already overloaded with magic due to his Boosted Gear and coughing blood. Asia tried to heal him but Yubelluna blocked her ability. Rias could only help Issei by throwing balls made out of Power of Destruction, but even though she wound him enough that others would instantly die from it, Riser kept regenerating even if his head was blown off. Truly an immortal Phoenix. 16

Kisuke, without a word, stood up and walks towards the door to exit.

"Where are you going?" Sona also stood up and ask him. She thought that Kisuke already gave up watching as it is painfully obvious that Rias couldn't win. But she still wanted to see it through the end.

"I already know the result, so I have to leave."

"Have to leave? Couldn't you stay until the match ends?"

"Nope, I have to go and asks Yoruichi to help that Fried Chicken not to get killed. After all, if he dies under that hulking cat's hands, it's going to be a pain in the *ss." Kisuke didn't turn around and continues walking outside without waiting for Sona and Tsubaki's reactions. 1

Sona stared blankly on the door where Kisuke just left, "...What…?" After comprehending what he just said Sona looked at the screen which features the woods, but the lying Koneko is already nowhere to be found. Sona and Tsubaki looked around and saw her walking openly on the Sporting Field while her eyes are closed and she is already in her nekomata form.

Sona furrowed her brows as Koneko is now giving off a different aura, like that of a wild beast. She didn't want to believe that Koneko can actually kill Riser because if she's really capable of it, then she would have to reevaluate Kisuke and Yoruichi. And they will inevitably gather attention which she didn't want to happen at this point.

.

.

.

In the Gremory Mansion, Millicas sighed at his Aunt's defeat. Even though his grandfather wants to see this result, he still wished from the bottom of his heart for Rias to win this game and attain freedom. Venelana was also disappointed at the result but didn't say anything as she already expected this. 1

Only Sirzechs furrowed his brows at what's happening which garnered Zeoticus and Venelana's attention, "What's wrong, Sirzechs?" Zeoticus asks, 'So he didn't really want to see this marriage happening.' Venelana, after looking at his expression also thought the same.

Sirzechs shook his head, he knew what they are thinking and denied it, "That's not it… I told you since the start of the game, right? There's an interesting Human who trained Koneko and looking at her right now, he's more than interesting now.

Both of them had a confused look and looked for Koneko who they thought is already out of the game. And just like Sirzechs, Zeoticus and Venelana furrowed their brows because of the feeling she is giving them right now. Even though Koneko is walking slowly and peacefully, she's like a drawn sword, lusting after the blood of her opponent.

.

.

.

Riser is grabbing Issei's head, who is already black and blue from the torture Riser gave him, and raised him in the air, "Hmmph, give it up. You have no way of winning."

"Issei!" Rias shouted in dispair while Asia couldn't do anything but cry in the background.

Riser turned his head to Rias, "Resign now. Don't drag this any longer."

Rias couldn't answer him but she's already thinking of resigning. But Riser thought that she's still hesitating, so he raised his free arm and clad it flames ready to obliterate Issei's head who's still glaring at him, while already unconscious. His tenacity shocked even Riser. As he is about to bring his arm down, Rias shouted, "Riser! Stop! I—"

Before she could complete her words, however, she notices that Issei already disappeared from in front of Riser… along with his arm which is holding him.

"What!?" Yubelluna and Ravel exclaimed and looked around. They saw Koneko with her eyes closed carrying Issei in princess carry as she slowly walks to Rias and Asia who are crying their eyes out. 1

Koneko put him in front of Asia and removed the bindings that Yubelluna cast of her to stop her from moving with a wave of her hand. She then faced Rias and said, "I'm sorry for being late, Buchou."

"Ko..Ko-neko…?" Rias stuttered as she called her name. She may be speaking calmly and has a neutral expression, but she can somehow feel her unprecedented fury. This is the first time she has seen her like this and certainly wouldn't imagine that she's capable of giving away this kind of demeanor.

"Koneko Toujo… Yubelluna, I thought I told you to deal with her… What is she doing here?" Ravel eyed Koneko and the bad feeling she's getting from the start is getting worse.

"Even though I wasn't able to retire her, I'm pretty sure that she took considerable damage and couldn't get up for a short time." Yubelluna defended herself.

"It doesn't matter… No matter how fast she is, she can't hurt me. And I doubt she can keep that kind of speed up. Although I must say that it caught me off guard… For a Rook to be able to move that fast. What if you're a Knight instead?" Riser casually spoke and stopped them from arguing. His arm already returned to its previous state before Koneko even reach Rias. 1

"You're about to resign, Rias? Just say it and—" Riser was interrupted yet again, but this time he saw clearly Koneko appeared in front of him in a strange form and grabbed his head and threw him towards the center of the Sporting Field creating a large explosion of soil and dust. 12

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

4/5

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 115: Gremory VS Phenex Rating Game Part 5 (Koneko's Change)

The dust which covered the Sporting Ground scattered and a huge crater was revealed with Riser laying in the middle without his head, but soon enough it regenerated like nothing happened. He stood up and dusted himself and gazed at his assailant.

Koneko is currently in her Sage Mode, but with some additional physical features from when she last transformed in Kisuke secret training ground. The white flames are clearer, the blue pigment around her eyes extended a line to her cheeks. Her claws extended by an inch. Her pupils are still golden but her slitted irises are blood-red which gives anyone who stares a chill. And the most striking addition is the third tail which is purely made out of her white flames. 4

"... What's this?" Riser couldn't help but frown at this sight. As experienced as he is, he never saw or even heard of something like this. What he is sure of is that, as she is now, Koneko is a real threat to him.

Koneko didn't speak and used Flash Step to instantly appear in front of him. With a swipe of her claw, Koneko obliterated Riser's left arm and leg instantly. Riser reacted late but his flaming wings materialized and brought him away with an ugly face. After a few seconds, he returned to his former state.

Riser flew at high altitudes to escape her pursuit. He knew that his advantages are in an aerial battle, especially against a Low-Class Devil who can't utilize their wings effectively. But to his dismay, Koneko didn't need her wings as she created invisible footholds to jump several times in the air. And within just a few jumps, she instantly reached him again and smashed her tiny fist to him. Riser tried to block it with both of his arms but that was futile as even his arms exploded into mincemeat doing almost nothing to the force behind it. Riser got his head destroyed yet again and the force sent him towards the old school building, demolishing it and creating another large crater. 6

This happened for a few more times making the whole battlefield, the artificial Kuoh Academy, unrecognizable. Asia and Issei has long been retired by Rias because she has a feeling that Koneko right now is a different person and she might prove to be dangerous to those around her. She suddenly remembered her history and her elder sister who is currently wanted, "... It can't be… That Urahara… just what did she do to her?" Rias couldn't help but crumple her face. 3

Sona and Tsubaki are staring blankly at the screen and the destruction the rampaging Koneko made, "This… She's pushing back a High-Class Devil… An immortal Phoenix at that…" Tsubaki muttered in awe. 3

Sona didn't voice out her thoughts. She is, nevertheless, shock at Koneko's performance, 'She's overpowering Riser, but it's far from actually defeating him. Although Riser is getting haggard from repeated use of his regeneration, Koneko is also in bad shape herself. Her body is bloodied from ruptured veins due to overexerting herself and she is already struggling to breathe. But what's this? She getting wilder and wilder…' 1

In the Gremory Mansion, Sirzechs commented, "This is more amazing than I initially thought…"

"Isn't she going out of control? She'll just be killing herself instead of defeating Riser." Venelana voiced out her concerns because Koneko is like a daughter to her along with Akeno as Rias' first servants and live in the Mansion for a while.

"Should we stop it, Sirzechs?" Zeoticus asks his son.

"... Maybe we should watch longer. Something is still bothering me." Sirzechs replied. 3

Back to the battlefield, Koneko is wheezing and staggering. Even though she is attacking him wildly, she still has a bit of her sanity remaining. Koneko observed her enemy and although he's a bit pale, he is still relatively fine. She is sure that his regeneration skill is getting slower and slower each time he 'dies', but even then, she's already reaching her limit, 'Kisuke-senpai lied… It is not enough to defeat him… What should I do?'

Riser is very tired from countless regeneration, but he knew that she wouldn't last long, and just as he expected, she stopped moving. Riser used this chance to counter-attack. He used his fastest speed to fly towards her and clad his right arm with a large swirling flame. Koneko wanted to dodge, but her leg gave up in the most unfortunate timing and could only block his attack head-on with her frail-looking arms.

With a flaming punch, Riser sent Koneko downwards like a flaming meteorite crashing down to the ground creating a crater large enough that five big elephants could fit.

But Riser is not the only one in this game. After their initial shock, Yubelluna and Ravel recovered and attacked the downed Koneko, Yubelluna with her charged explosion magic and Ravel's three-meter wide ball of flame. 1

Koneko, after crashing, couldn't move anymore and started coughing blood. As if her situation isn't dire enough, two magics of great strength hit her burning and aggravating her already serious wounds. Koneko can hear her master calling out to her in grief as she slowly fell into a stupor, 'In the end… I wasn't able to do anything to change the result… 2

'I've failed Buchou… 1

'I've failed Yoruichi-san…

'I've failed Kisuke-senpai…

'...

'...

'...

'No… I haven't done everything yet… There's one last thing that I can still do…

'...

'Strange… Now that I've come to this point, I think that being fearful of my own possibilities is very stupid…

'I should just let it go and see where will it take me… Just like Kisuke-senpai said…

'...

'Yoruichi-san, Kisuke-senpai, I'll be troubling you…'

With that, Koneko's last bit of reason went into slumber as she lets go of every hesitation she has.

"Rias Gremory-sama's Rook has been… " Grayfia's voice was heard again but she suddenly stopped when she noticed something strange. She didn't expect that the retirement system didn't activate after taking those heavy hits.

From the crater, a heartbeat echoed. It's very faint but it was heard by everyone who is watching. They knew it came from Koneko but are confused as to why she suddenly produces a sound like that. Grayfia was reminded of the birth of the dragons but shook her head as it is very different from what she felt and heard that day. 1

With all of them focusing their sights on the crater, they kept hearing a faint heartbeat as dust and soil started to settle revealing Koneko's real condition. But what they saw isn't Koneko but a ball of white flames. The ball is five meters in diameter completely enveloping Koneko and hiding her from their visions and as the heartbeats echo, it grows larger and more turbulent. Ravel is not liking where this is all going and initiated another attack.

Throwing a big ball of Phoenix fire, Ravel shouted at both Yubelluna and Riser, "Don't let finish whatever she is doing!!!"

Riser and Yubelluna followed her steps and also started attacking the white flames, while Rias tries to stop them with her own Power of Destruction disrupting their attacks in midair. But even then, more than half of the attacks went through and touch the white flames. Against their expectation, however, the white flames extended towards incoming attacks as they neared and 'devoured' them.

Witnessing this scene gave all the players a chill, including those who are awake and currently recuperating at the medical facility.

Even those old and experience people watching on Gremory Mansion had their eyes wide open, "What's that!?" Zeoticus asks both Venelana and Sirzechs. But both of them failed to give him an answer.

Feeling their Demonic Powers disappearing, Riser, Ravel, and Yubelluna retreated and didn't continue attacking.

After a few minutes, the ball's size increased to ten meters and suddenly started shaking. It then receded towards the center revealing the figure in the middle of it. All of them gasp in shock at her appearance.

The 'Koneko' standing in the crater is a 5'8″ tall woman which is as tall as Rias. She has a flowing white hair that extends up to her waist. Her bosom is ample enough that they are only smaller than Rias and Akeno. She also has her white cat ears but her the number of her tails became 8 which are swaying gently around her. Her pupils are mesmerizing wine-red in color but are cold and unfeeling. She still has the blue hue around her eyes that supplements her beauty more. And the most eye-catching of all is her dress which is made out of beautiful white flames that also covers her limbs. 21

The encompassing bleak scenery contrasted her almost divine-like appearance, ironic for a Low-Class Devil like Koneko. And a single sentence went through their minds, 'A Goddess descended.' 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

5/5

.

.

Give thy Power Stones for the whole week.

.

Whew…

Time to hide in my nuclear bunker, I guess…

See you next week…

I meant 6 days…

.

.

Gotta go before someone kidnaps me.

COMMENT

82 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 116: Gremory VS Phenex Rating Game Part 6 (Koneko's Rampage)

"W-What is that!?" Tsubaki stood up from her chair and exclaimed to Sona.

"... I don't know. We could ask Kisuke if he's here. But he already knew that this would happen and escaped." Sona reclined on her chair and sighed, "He said he's going to get Yoruichi-san to stop Koneko. It looks like she's already unconscious because she's already giving me a very dreadful feeling despite her otherworldly appearance."

Tsubaki also sat back down and stared at the screen, "How is Yoruichi-san going to stop her though? The restrictions on the space of around an ongoing game are very strong that only administrators and those approved by them could get in."

"Who knows, maybe Yoruichi-san has a way to do it remotely. But that's not my concern… These higher-ups may deem Koneko dangerous and kill her outright. Moreover, her sister has a similar history of rampaging, it'll surely affect their judgment… Tsubaki, contact the Sitri House and ask them to petition to stop the game before everything gets worse. Meanwhile, I'll contact Grayfia-san to withhold the game." 2

"Yes, Kaichou!"

.

.

.

"Sirzechs, This isn't good. Riser and Ravel can survive, but Rias and Riser's Queen will die if that little girl rampages in her current state. I don't know how strong she is currently but just looking at her right now, I feel threatened. Stop the game now, before an irreversible accident happens." Zeoticus narrowed his eyes. He didn't like Koneko's current demeanor as it is too cold and unfeeling. She might turn her claws to her master like her sister did in the past.

Sirzechs is the only one who knew what really happened to Koneko's older sister and he just helped her out of pity and Koneko being a good addition to Rias' Peerage. He didn't reveal anything about this though and just followed his father's command because he too knew that it's already getting out of hand, "I already sent a petition to stop the game, but it'll take some time for it to be approved unless multiple parties made the same request."

Just in time, two small magic circles appeared in front of Sirzechs and a hologram of a figure appeared in each circle.

The first one is the familiar maid, Grayfia and the other is one of his fellow Devil King, Serafall Leviathan. Serafall is a beautiful girl looking in her late teens with black hair, tied into twin tails and blue eyes. She also has a child-like body, albeit with large breasts. 3

Like Sirzechs, Serafall is a former member of a high-ranking House, Sitri House. And the older sister of Sona Sitri.

"Sirzechs-chan! Good day! So-tan requested the Sitri House to send a petition to stop the game and I noticed that you along with Gremory and Phenex Houses also wanted to stop the game. What's happening?" Serafall asks with a confused expression, but her bubbly personality is very apparent.

"I'll explain the whole story later. For now, watch this live feed. Grayfia, why did you contact me?" Sirzechs did some gestures with his hand and sent a live feed directly to Serafall and he then faced Grayfia.

"Sona Sitri-sama directly sent me a message to hold the game. The administrators are still busy with something and can't answer for now. What should I do?"

"So-tan? It looks like she's very concerned with this white cat. Who is she? A new member of Rias' Peerage? Pretty strong for her current level."

"That's Rias' Rook, Koneko Toujou. We don't know what happened for her to become like that but that's not important right now. Grayfia, get ready to pull all of them out there—" "Onii-sama!!!" "Riser-sama!!!" Before he could finish his words, however, they heard Ravel's and Yubelluna's distressed shouts and saw that Riser is bounded by rings of white flames, "Grayfia! Get all of them out there now!" Sirzechs also shouted seeing what's happening.

"I'm on it… This is bad! Sirzechs-sama! Those rings of flames are somehow devouring the teleportation magic before they can activate!" Grayfia flusteredly reported.

.

.

.

"...What is she…?" Ravel muttered while gazing at Koneko's current form.

"Rias… What's up with your servant? Although she's very beautiful, I'm having goosebumps just from the dreadful aura coming from her." Riser increased his vigilance and thought, 'What are the higher-ups thinking about after seeing this? Is the game still ongoing? If so, defeating that thing would be very hard.'

"... I also don't know… Damn you Urahara Kisuke! What did you do to Koneko!?" Rias gritted her teeth because she noticed that Koneko is just staring blankly on the air and even her, as her master, is feeling threatened which is almost impossible if the servant is still loyal. 4

Riser wanted to say more but he saw Koneko suddenly move and raised her head and looked straight at him with a blank expression. Staring at those captivating unfocused eyes, he suddenly felt terrified and he instinctively crosses his arm in front of him. Thanks to that, he was able to block Koneko's right hand when she suddenly appeared in front of him and reached out her hand clad in white flames.

With an hammer-like impact, Riser is once again fell and adding a crater to the numerous ones on the ground. Blocking that attack, Riser's arms caught in white flames and he tried healing it. But to his shock, the white flames only kept growing and is now eating his shoulders. "What!!!" Understandably, Riser started panicking but before he could do something else, five rings of white flames appeared on his torso and four limbs binding him in place. He tried flying upwards but failed.

Without changing her posture, from Riser's previous spot, another ball of flame appeared in front of her extended hand and pointed it at Riser. Rias and the rest finally reacted and noticed that Riser can't heal nor escape. Ravel and Yubelluna resumed attacking Koneko with all they have. Rias is still hesitating but sent her own non-lethal magic towards Koneko. To their dismay, however, once their magic neared Koneko, it suddenly catches white flames and burned to nothingness before they could reach her.

Seeing it didn't work, Ravel and Yubelluna decided to help Riser instead as the ball of flame on Koneko's hand is growing bigger and bigger every second, like a charging bomb. The white flame started to have some blue tint in it which rose the very dangerous feeling it is giving off, "Onii-sama!!!" "Riser-sama!!!"

Although with Sirzechs command, they weren't even able to approach Riser and were teleported to the medical ward where everyone who is awake is also watching.

Rias rushed to Akeno who is already awake and shaking at Koneko's current form. Rias asks her, "Do you know what's happening?" 5

Akeno could only shake her head in dismay and internally blaming Kisuke for turning Koneko into something like that. 3

Off the side, Ravel is talking to her mother and asking her to help Riser who is struggling to escape.

Rias also contacted her brother and was told that they are doing something. Her marriage is not on her mind now.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

This author is just too kind…

Before I hibernate, I'll leave with just not so deep cliff.

So those who are roaming around my bunker…

Please go home.

Enjoy~

.

.

.

I want to express my gratitude to all of my Patrons~

Thank you for supporting me this month~.

COMMENT

75 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 117: Gremory VS Phenex Rating Game Part 7

Being left alone, Riser started panicking even more and struggled without any regard for his body. As he tries to whisk away his bindings, he is staring at the ball of fire which already covered Koneko from his view. He knew if that ball of white flames has the same properties as the ones 'eating' his right now, then that would spell his doom, "S-Someone! Anyone! Help me! P-Please, save me!!!" He swallowed his and pleaded to the empty space where the organizers of the games are watching.

As if answering to his pleas, two distinct phenomenons caught the attention of all the viewers. The first one is a blue magic teleportation circle where a beautiful woman with straight and long beautiful pale blue hair, dark blue eyes, and a cold atmosphere that radiates from her beauty appears. Even though in humanoid form, the audience knew that she is a dragon due to powerful dragon aura radiating from her.

Zeoticus and Venelana were shocked at her appearance, "Who is she? Such a powerful dragon aura…"

"Tiamat…" Sirzechs answered simply with furrowed brows.

"Tiamat? One of the Five Great Dragon Kings? What is she doing there?" Venelana voiced out her curiosity. Even though she's still a bit worried about Koneko, she already sighed in relief when her daughter was teleported out to safety.

"Indeed. Ajuka managed to hire where for something to become a secret judge for the Rating Games. It seems that this event's strange occurrences are enough to warrant her presence." Sirzechs explained and answered the call coming from Rias and told her that the higher-ups are already doing something and the only thing she could do is watch. Rias couldn't accept it and requested to be teleported back to the battlefield but all of those in Gremory Mansion denied her request which distressed her greatly.

"Please! Onii-sama. Please save Koneko!" Rias pleaded with her tears bordering her eyes. She is blaming Kisuke for he might have done something to Koneko for her to turn like that, but she hates and blaming herself more for her weakness that her own servant was forced to use something clearly forbidden just to win the match for her, 'I shouldn't have hesitated to resign.' 5

Just as Tiamat appeared, a black line was suddenly drawn in the sky not far from her. This strange phenomenon stole the attention of the audience from Tiamat and Tiamat herself narrowed her eyes from this. The black line suddenly split the space and opened a pathway to the Dimensional Gap which a slender and well-endowed woman of average height walked out from it stepping on the air instead of flying just like what Koneko did. She has dark skin, golden irises, and black hair. Her hair is waist-length and kept in a ponytail with chin-length bangs framing the sides of her face. She's wearing an orange over-shirt with two white straps on each shoulder, a large beige sash around her waist, and black stretch pants with a pair of lightweight brown shoes. Yoruichi has come with a big smile to take the crazy cat home. 2

Everyone from Gremory, Phenex, and those in the medical ward are confused and shocked at the newcomer's appearance. They already received the news about Tiamat's appearance but the lady with dark skin didn't seem like she came from the Rating Games Committee as even Tiamat is glaring at her arrival.

In the medical ward, of Rias' servants, only Issei is completely unconscious while Asia is treating him with her Twilight Healing. They are in a very large room with some medical equipment and multiple beds for someone to rest on. Rias and co are staring at the big screen where their game is held and canceled along with Riser's servants who are in the same room as them.

Ravel and the rest of her group let go of some of their worries after Tiamat's arrival but get's nervous again when an unknown variable appeared. Contrary to them Rias and the rest became concerned as to what might happen to Koneko as the decision-makers might send out an order to kill her to preserve a High-Class Devil like Riser. When Yoruichi appeared, Akeno couldn't help mutter her name, "... Yoruichi…-san."

"Akeno? What did you say? Do you know her?" Rias hurriedly questioned her and all eyes in the room transferred to her.

Akeno is now regretting uttering her name without thinking and could only sigh, "If there is someone who could keep Koneko safe from the Dragon Lady, it might be her."

"Yoruichi… Isn't that the one Koneko mentioned who is teaching her martial arts and the one we are looking for?" Rias looked back to the screen and stare at the beautiful dark-skinned figure and committed her appearance to her memory.

"Yes…" Akeno nodded.

"What are you talking about? Who is that? Save Koneko? Then what is she going to do with my brother? And you think she has the capability to go against the strongest among the Five Great Dragon Kings?" Ravel sent out a barrage of questions to Akeno.

"I don't know anything outside her name and appearance. I'm sorry to disappoint you, Ravel-sama."

Ravel gritted her teeth at her useless answer but didn't pursue it and just decided to watch what's going to happen.

In the Gremory Mansion, the magic circle that Rias used to contact Sirzechs is still connected and heard everything Akeno said in the ward, "It seems like this human you are referring is more than just amusing, Sirzechs." Zeoticus commented.

Sirzechs could only smile wryly at his words and said, "Sadly, she isn't the human Grayfia reported about. Although I can't deny her connection to him after seeing all of this."

"What? Then who is this you're talking about?" Zeoticus' and Venelana's eyes widened.

"Someone who is attending the same school as Rias and was born in the town she currently overlooking, Urahara Kisuke."

"... Is he an enemy?" Zeoticus asks the question that concerns him the most.

"I don't know. Although, from Grayfia's report, he seems to be not very fond of Rias and Akeno for their multiple attempts to investigate him."

Zeoticus didn't say anything more and looked back at the screen where the two beauties are having a face-off. Internally, he's contemplating the actions he could take. 4

"Hey hey, Sirzechs-chan. Why is this Urahara Kisuke seem so familiar? What did he do?" Serafall asks while trying to remember where she heard of him.

Sirzechs nodded at her, "That's right. You should be familiar with him as he is very close to your sister and appeared quite protective of him, according to Grayfia."

"What? Is that true Gray-chan?" Sona turned to Grayfia who is silently watching and also contemplating where she had seen Yoruichi as her eyes are somewhat familiar.

Grayfia faced Serafall and confirmed, "Yes, Serafall-sama. She even claimed that he's a prospective fiance of hers and declared ownership of him."

"WHATTTT!!!??? SO-TAN SAID THAT!? I won't accept him as long as he isn't stronger the Sirzechs-chan!" Serafall exclaimed, "Why So-tan isn't answering my calls? Is it because of him!?"

"Don't think too much about it, It's just the usual." Sirzechs chuckled at her antics.

"Hmmph," Serafall didn't deny him as it is true but didn't give up contacting her sister.

Back to the former artificial Kuoh Academy, Tiamat released her dragon aura and questioned the newcomer, "Who are you?"

Yoruichi wasn't fazed. Her smile grew bigger and she released her Reiatsu-Ki Pressure which caved the ground below her and said, "I'm that cat's caretaker and I'm here to bring her home because she had too much catnip and is now going crazy in this neighborhood~." 10

Tiamat flinched at the pressure she is emitting and her expression became more serious.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

And I'm back!

.

.

.

Forgive this author for hiding…

And the one who kept posting a threat on my bunker's door. Please stop… This is your chapter.

.

By the way, for those who are curious about what's the content of the threat, here it is…

'If you don't post a chapter… I'll suck you D.'

.

.

Anyways, Enjoy~

.

If I got something wrong with Tiamat's background, like Zeoticus not knowing about her, please forgive me as I don't plan to change this…

COMMENT

68 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 118: Taking the Cat Back

"I'm that cat's caretaker and I'm here to bring her home because she had too much catnip and is now going crazy in this neighborhood~."

Tiamat flinched at the pressure she is emitting and her expression became more serious, "...The Devils will put a bounty on you for intruding a restricted space."

"I don't care~. You're about to kill Koneko-chan just to save that Fried Chicken, right?" Yoruichi didn't back down from her threats, on the contrary, she intensified her pressure.

Tiamat didn't say anything for a few seconds, but seeing that Koneko is about to unleash her attack, she had come into a decision. The dark-skinned lady isn't someone she could easily dealt with from her initial estimation so she took a step back, "As long as that child of Phenex is alive, you can do what you want with that nekomata."

Yoruichi eased up her pressure after hearing this and said, "That's would be the best for both of us." Without waiting for Tiamat to speak, Yoruichi used Flash Step to arrive in front of Riser instantly and faced Koneko who already threw her attack which is a 10-meter wide bluish-white ball of flame.

Tiamat was shocked yet again at her speed which is almost instant teleportation. She already saw Koneko do it, but compared to her, she's very much a toddler at this skill's mastery. 1

Riser started losing himself at this sight and almost lose all hope of surviving even when someone appeared in front of him to block it. Riser knew how terrifying those flames areas they feed on energy-based attacks and shields and directly blocking it with the body isn't a viable option either.

Yoruichi's expression didn't change and thought that Koneko's flames are very interesting, but it's Kisuke's job to analyze these things and she doesn't have much time, "Shunko." Yoruichi muttered and a towering pair of lightning wings appeared behind her along with six balls of pure lightning in the size of baseball circling around her. 1

Everyone is astounded at this sight of pure element coming to her command.

Just like Koneko, Yoruichi pointed her right arm towards the ball of fire and one of the balls of lightning went in front of her hand. Unleashing an attack of her own, a flash of lightning hit the ball of fire without anyone being able to react and scattering it throughout the battlefield.

The former Kuoh Academy now looks like a white hell. Tiamat grabbed one of the flames and inspected it. She's shocked to know that these flames are more dangerous than she thought and hand to use a sizable amount of her dragon power to expel it from her hand. She looked at Yoruichi with cautiousness, 'For her to instantly scatter that kind of flame instantly…' Although Tiamat is vigilant against Yoruichi, she also thought that she found a worthy opponent and can't help but think of clashing against her. 3

Without waiting for Koneko to make another move, Yoruichi took out a gauntlet and remembered Kisuke's words when she received it from him earlier, 'Use this gauntlet to expel all of the natural Ki from her body. This will damage her body for a little bit but we have no other choice as the situation is urgent.' 1

Wearing the gauntlet on her left arm, Yoruichi reappeared in front of Koneko with the use of Flash Step and punched her to the gut before she could react.

From Koneko's back, a large geyser of white flame erupted and hit the dome of the sky, slowly melting the restrictions and barriers placed in order to facilitate the game. A few moments, white flames entirely disappeared from Koneko but she didn't return to her former childish form and is now buck naked. Yoruichi pulled out a white blanket and wrap it around the already unconscious Koneko. 2

While carrying Koneko in a princess carry, Yoruichi slowly landed to the ground near Riser. Tiamat is also arrived beside him and inspecting the rings of flames that haven't disappeared, "This will be a bit tricky. I didn't know those flames that came from her could be so potent. What do you call this forbidden technique?" Tiamat asks Yoruichi while looking at Riser.

"Sage Mode. It's not a forbidden technique. The kid just doesn't know how to handle it. Didn't I tell you right? She had too much catnip (natural Ki)." Yoruichi approached Riser and put Koneko on her shoulder. She then took out a knife without a handle.

"What are you doing?" Tiamat furrowed her brows and ask.

"It seems that you can't teleport him out of here without putting out those flames. I'm here to help." Yoruichi smiled and stabbed the knife she is holding in Riser's chest. Riser couldn't care less at her actions as he's trying his best to stop the white flames from spreading. A single knife couldn't hurt him anyway. Too bad, he underestimated the nondescript knife. Once its blade entered his body, it sent out a pulse of energy that stimulated all of his Demonic Power, "AHHHH!!!" And like a bomb, he exploded into his own flames, drowning Koneko's flames making it disappear entirely.

After the ordeal, Riser loses his consciousness due to the sheer pain he felt with all of his energy reserves used up in the process. The current Riser can be easily killed if he doesn't recover his Demonic Powers.

Tiamat's mouth twitches, "...H-how crude."

Yoruichi just shrugged her shoulders and started to walk away, "It's not like you have another way to do it without wasting time."

"Wait," Tiamat called out to her.

"What? Going to stop me?" Yoruichi didn't stop walking but answered.

"The name's Tiamat…"

"Yoruichi." With that, Yoruichi used Flash Step and arrive in the opening in the space that Kisuke created for her to come here. The loosened space closed as she went through it.

Tiamat's head kept ringing from all the messages that she's receiving to apprehend Koneko and the intruder but she ignored all of them. Unless it's Ajuka who directly requested for their capture, she won't move as she already secured her objective which is Riser. 1

Inside the StuCo room, Sona reclined on her chair while Tsubaki served a fresh tea in front of her, "To think that Yoruichi-san is this strong…"

"Yes… It won't be easy for you, Buchou. But don't worry, you don't lose in terms of charm." Tsubaki followed up. 4

"Hmm? What are you talking about?" Sona is puzzled with her words, but before she could process it more, Tsubaki continued speaking, "By the way, Kaichou. Won't you answer that call coming from Serafall-sama? She's been at it since earlier."

Sona looked away and took her tea, "Not now. I'm too tired to deal with her. She probably already know that I claimed Kisuke as my fiancee. I won't hear the end of it if she started." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

For those who are waiting for an all-out battle, I'm sorry to disappoint you, but something like that wouldn't make any sense, especially if it's Tiamat who was only hired to keep things under control. Though there would be some actions before this arc ends.

And besides, it would be more dramatic if they reveal their true abilities in a battle where they could kill…

.

.

Annoucement~~~~!!!

I may not be able to post a chapter because of All Saints Day…

It's a pretty important holiday here in PH so we're having a family gathering.

And I might not be able to post until Nov 4.

Sorry about that.

But I'll post the chapter if I finish it.

Or might even be too bored that I'll still be able to post one chapter a day… Who knows…

Anyways, Enjoy~.

COMMENT

77 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 119: An Inspection 1

The medical ward is in total silence even after Tiamat retrieved Riser and Yoruichi left. When the big screen finally disappeared, so was the silence, "...That's a human?" Someone from Riser's camp muttered sparking a lively discussion.

"Are humans that strong these days?"

"Impossible! If that's the case, the warmonger humans would have already invaded some realms!" 3

"Did she sign-up a contract with a High-Ranking Devil? I can't think of any other way for her to use that much power. Think about it, she didn't use any Sacred Gear!"

"Now that you mentioned it, she only used that weird skill that Rias-sama's Rook displayed and some weird magic that can generate that much lightning. A magic circle didn't even appear. What was that again? Shunko?"

"Can someone tell which system of magic was that derived from?"

They looked at each other and Rias suddenly remembered that Akeno joined Koneko in her training and might know something, "Akeno, do you know what system it uses?"

Akeno thought for a while and shook her head, "But I do know Urahara and Yoruichi calls their spells."

Everyone stared at Akeno and waited for her to finish, "They call it Kidou (Demon Arts)."

"Demon Arts? So it's really related to Demonic Power?"

"No… As far I can tell, it's not. They do not use Demonic Power." Akeno wanted to say more, but she knew it was the limit of the contract placed on her so she stopped speaking. 1

Rias kept asking questions and Akeno finally told Rias that she's under a contract same us Sona and Koneko and she can't afford to break it now.

Rias gritted her teeth in frustration. She never felt so weak before. She wanted to return to the Human realm and look for Kisuke to see Koneko's condition. But even though she didn't like it, she can only trust Kisuke and this unknown lady to take care of her in the meantime since she would have to get busy so the higher-ups wouldn't punish Koneko for what just happened.

The discussion about Yoruichi kept ongoing. She even has some fans from Riser's servants. But it was until Yuuto noticed something strange that such discussions halted. Yuuto saw that Asia is preparing tea but he didn't know who is it for since no one would have an appetite for tea with the current state of affairs. 2

"Asia-san, For whom is that tea?" Yuuto asks her with a smile since he thought that she's preparing it for Rias.

"This? For Kisuke-san. He's helping me inspect Issei-san." Asia answered like it was a matter of fact.

Since there are only about 20 people inside the ward, and everyone is trying to lower their voice for others to rest, they all heard Asia's words clearly.

Everyone stopped talking and looked at the direction of Issei's bed where he is sleeping peacefully. The bed is in between Akeno's and Yuuto's bed and they are now questioning their entire worth as they didn't notice Kisuke standing on the top of Issei's bed staring down on him while rubbing his chin seemingly in deep contemplation. 4

Nobody was able to react at this ridiculous sight. Asia approach Kisuke with a cup of tea on hand and offered it to Kisuke, "How is he, Kisuke-san?" 2

"Oh, how thoughtful of you. Thank you." Kisuke didn't mind the stares he is getting and jumped down from the bed. He accepted Asia's offer and took a sip before continuing, "Hmm… Let's see… All the damage he received is superficial for a Devil like him and with your healing, his body should be fine, but his mind took a toll and would need some time to rest. He'll probably wake up around evening. So you don't have to worry about him so much."

"I see. Thank goodness." Asia sighed in relief.

Kisuke drank all the tea from the cup in few gulps and expressed his intention to leave, "Well then, since he's fine I'll go home now. Take care, Asia-chan~." 1

Asia bowed down, "Thank you very much, Kisuke-san." 2

Kisuke started walking towards the door intending to exit when Rias finally got hold of herself, "Wait! Urahara! Don't leave!" Rias ran over to him.

Kisuke turned around and visibly exclaimed, "Oh! Isn't this Gremory-senpai? I didn't notice you there. Please do forgive me." 1

Rias almost tripped and fell to the ground when she heard him, 'Dammit… Rias, calm yourself down, if you react to his antics he'll win. And that's not important right now.' Rias continued walking and reached in front of him, "How did you come here? No… more importantly, where's Koneko? How is Koneko doing!?" By the time she asks her last question, she's already grabbing Kisuke's clothes. 1

"Calm down will you. She's already stable. I know you want to see her right now, but you have things that you have to do." Kisuke grabbed her hands and put it down.

Rias took a step back and sighed in relief, 'Urahara is right, I have things that I must do for Koneko to stay safe…'

Kisuke then faced Akeno with still dumbfounded face, "Yo, Apprentice Maid Akeno-chan~. Have you fix your issues?"

"You're the one with issue!!! And I'm not an Apprentice Maid!!!" Akeno wanted to rush to Kisuke and bite him to death but stopped herself as there are many eyes watching her movements.

"Obviously not. Haahh… You still have a long way to go." Kisuke shook his head in disappointment and resumed walking towards the exit.

"F*ck you!!!" This is the first time or ever heard Akeno swearing with all of her feelings, 'This guy is indeed amazing… Better not annoy him.' Is what on everyone's mind except for Asia and Ravel.

Ravel got curious and asks, "Are you as strong as that lady who stopped Rias-san's Rook?"

"Hahaha, no way I'm that awesome~. I'm just your average Candy Store Owner~. By the way, you're all welcome to come and try some of our merchandise ~." 8

Ravel wants to pinch his annoying face but decided against it because he's abilities are still largely unknown and she doesn't want to make him her enemy if possible. 1

Kisuke reached the door and stop as he suddenly remembered something and turned around again to Rias, "Gremory-senpai, If you can't protect Koneko's place beside you, she still has one beside me. I'm not trying to compete with you but that's what I already promised her."

Rias blankly look at him who already exited after saying his piece. She tried chasing him again to ask more about it but when she went through the door, but Rias couldn't find Kisuke's figure.

In the Gremory Mansion, Sirzechs sighed and asks one of the maids to prepare some snacks and beverages for everyone.

"Sirzechs-chan, how strong do you think she is?" Serafall asks. She already stopped pestering Sona.

"Seeing how Tiamat became so vigilant against her, we can safely assume that she's at least Ultimate-Class."

Serafall stayed silent and nodded, "I'm going to take some days off. I want to visit So-tan." 1

"Okay." Sirzechs agreed immediately. He knew that Serafall wanted to ascertain if these humans are enemies or not.

"Alright, I'll take my leave. I have to prepare my magical girl costume for myself and So-tan." With that, she disconnected the magic circle leaving only those from Gremory Household. 5

"I should I do, Sirzechs-sama?" Grayfia inquired. 3

"Assist Rias for now. She's going to get busy for the next few days."

"Understood." Receiving her order, Grayfia too disconnected the magic circle.

"What are you going to do now, Sirzechs?" Zeoticus stood up along with Venelana.

"Watch from the sidelines for now. Father, Mother, please do help Rias cover for Koneko. She might be the only one who we can use as a bridge for a better relationship with such humans."

Zeoticus nodded, but Venelana is against the idea of using Koneko. At least, she didn't want them to help Koneko with this kind of mindset.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Ohoho~

Enjoy~

COMMENT

60 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 120: Koneko's State

After taking a look at Issei's condition, Kisuke went straight to the lodging inside the secret training ground.

Entering a wide room for medical purposes, Kisuke didn't speak. In the center of the room is Koneko, laying on a large bed and sleeping with a pained expression. Koneko already returned to her previous petite form, but her body is full of bandages with some blood seeping out. Aside from that, most of her skin is also covered in bruise. 2

Kisuke already inspected her condition and the results are a hundred times worse than Issei's injuries. Her external wounds are one thing and can be easily fixed, but her internal injuries are a lot trickier to solve due to the result of her overloading herself several times. And it doesn't help that her vitality is at the lowest point that someone else will easily mistake her already dead.

Surrounding Koneko is an orange oval barrier. It is Kisuke's attempt to recreate Inoue Orihime's ability to reverse injuries, but it's still in the experimental stage and won't be as effective as the original. Although it's enough to close all her external wounds and stabilize her internal injuries if left alone for a whole day, which is what Kisuke plans before doing a more extensive treatment. 3

Kisuke could have used Asia's help to heal Koneko but her strange flame's ability is still lingering and could devour all kinds of Mana around her which in turn worsen her condition. Kisuke also didn't want to bring Asia here nor Koneko outside because of the turmoil she created.

Besides Koneko is Aika who is sitting and making a sour expression as she watches Koneko, "Will she be alright?" Aika asked without turning to Kisuke's direction. Even Aika won't be able to joke around with the current situation.

"She'll be fine. Though she probably won't be able to use Senjutsu for a few months if we don't find a way to speed up the healing process." Kisuke walked beside her and answered. 2

"Can I do something to help?"

"As of now, no."

"Then let stay by her side to closely watch her condition. You and Yoruichi will probably very busy. That's the least I can do."

"... I'll leave it to you then." Kisuke patted her head before turning around and exiting the room. Kisuke already put up numerous barriers to alarm him if there are any changes in Koneko's state, but watchful eyes as an addition won't hurt and may prove useful at some occurrences.

Left alone, Aika clenched her teeth and recall how the game went, 'It just a game. But you may lose your life if you let your guard down…'

Aika knew that if there is no Kisuke or Yoruichi who's helping her, she'll be at the mercy of others, and obviously, she didn't like that, 'Since I already entered this world and too late to get out, I have to at least make sure that I have the power to defend myself and Koneko who is in this state even if Kisuke and Yoruichi aren't around. It seems that there are complicated things going on around the Devils and I'm sure Kisuke won't entrust her to them if there is some danger.'

.

.

.

Leaving the room, Kisuke went straight to his laboratory to continue developing the medicine that will help Koneko recover. He isn't blaming Koneko for what she's done, on the contrary, he's happy that she was able to let go of herself. Although he really didn't expect that Senjutsu would this be dangerous to its user. Even Hollowfication won't have much strain on the body and only massive stamina consumption.

But with the data he gathered from Koneko's Sage Mode and further transformation, it's likely that her last form will be easier to control compared to Hollowfication. 3

Kisuke is very excited at these developments and thought that maybe he could use some of its data to further enhance Reiatsu-Ki and Hollowfication. But right now, he has to help Koneko recover before the damages in her body becomes permanent.

Yoruichi meanwhile is patrolling the perimeter of the house and escorting Sakura secretly in case that the Devils or any other beings attack them. Yoruichi also reminded Sakura that she shouldn't go out as much. Sakura also agreed as she also watched the rating game and knew that Koneko and Yoruichi are sensitive topics for the Devils. She filed an indefinite leave in the company she's working at and only goes out when she needs to buy some groceries.

.

.

.

On the third day after the Rating Game, Koneko woke up. Although all of her external wounds are healed her internal injuries just stabilize and would need some more time to recover even with the help of Kisuke's newly developed medicine specifically tailored for her physique.

On the Devil's side, The Underworld decided that they'll only watch Koneko carefully, along with Kisuke who is supposed to be connected to her training and the mysterious lady, Yoruichi.

The higher-ups of the Devil's society wanted to apprehend Koneko along with Yoruichi due to some unclear and longwinded accusations, but several Houses refused this decision, namely the Gremory, Sitri and strangely, the Belial House. They were shocked that the Belial House wanted to vouch for Koneko but the said house didn't reveal anything aside from wanting to help the nekomata in this case.

To their dismay, however, when the inspection team arrives, they only saw Kisuke and his mother, Sakura along with a lazy black cat. They never saw their real targets and choose to ask Rias Gremory and Sona Sitri as they also received a command to only watch from a distance and don't make contact with the said humans.

Rias Gremory gave them an excuse that Koneko is recuperating somewhere due to her serious injuries she incurred and won't be able to appear in public for a week or two. While Sona Sitri, who they knew could answer their questions, refused to entertain them on the grounds that she's very busy because her sister, the Devil King, is about to visit and wants to stay in the Human realm for some domestic affairs work and she has to prepare for it. 2

The afternoon of the third day, in Urahara Household, Kisuke, with Yoruichi on his lap in her cat form and Sakura beside him, is facing the current leaders of the Kuoh Town in the supernatural world. Namely Rias Gremory with her Queen, Akeno Himejima and Sona Sitri with her Queen, Tsubaki Shinra. Kisuke, Sakura, Rias, and Sona are sitting while facing each other while Akeno and Tsubaki are silently standing behind their masters.

"... and that's the current state of affairs." Sona finished reading and explaining the documents in her hands.

"Just watch, huh… I guess that's good." Kisuke rubbed his chin in contemplation, 'I didn't have to reveal some of my cards and I didn't have to make a move on my own,'

"It's thanks to the Belial House. Although it's really strange for them to get involved in this." As Sona said this, she sends a glance towards Sakura, but Sakura ignored it and just smiled while drinking her tea.

Kisuke knew what she's talking about and it's also his guess that his mother has some connection to the Belial House, 'Now that makes it easier. I should start my investigation there.'

Seeing that they are done, Rias opened her mouth, "Ura- Kisuke-kun, How is Koneko doing? We haven't received any additional news from you starting from the day you went to the medical ward to check on Issei. Can we see her?" Rias' voice is filled with worry and Kisuke can see her very haggard, maybe due to doing everything to protect Koneko's place on their side. Akeno also has the same expression.

Kisuke thought that he should tell them the truth seeing that they working so hard for their little junior.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

1/2

COMMENT

24 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 121: Another Bet

"Honestly speaking, Koneko's condition when we first got her is… how do you say this… almost dead?"

"What!?" Rias stood up from her seat and exclaimed, "How is she now!? I want to see her! Please lead me to her!"

When Rias suddenly stood up, Kisuke couldn't help but stare at her bouncing bosom. Rias and Akeno didn't notice his gaze as they're too worried and their thoughts are filled about Koneko to think about something else.

'This bastard.' But it didn't escape Yoruichi's and Sona's notice. Sona gave him a mean look while Yoruichi became physical, clawing his chin.

"Oww… Calm down you two. I still haven't explained everything. And Yoruichi, I still don't have a beard for you to shave…" Kisuke took back his gaze and nursed his chin.

"Maybe there are already some under your skin, after all, you're too thick-skinned." Yoruichi retorted. 7

Kisuke didn't reply back and just ruffled her head, earning him claw swipes. But he's already using Hierro so it had no effects which annoyed Yoruichi more and started wrestling with his hand, biting and clawing it. 1

Rias wanted to say more when he started playing with his cat but Sona stopped him, "Sit down, for now, Rias. If he can still play around like this, then the situation probably isn't so bad." She placed down her cup of tea.

Rias stopped and sat back down, drinking the tea served for her to calm herself down. She and Akeno waited for him to speak.

Seeing that they are already ready to listen, Kisuke continued, albeit, still wrestling with Yoruichi, "Her injuries outside aren't good, but it's still easy to heal those. The problem is her internal injuries and her low vitality which prevents her from healing naturally even with her Devil's physique." Kisuke stops for a moment and picked up his tea with his other hand and drunk it, 'Though it's that Devil's physique that's preventing her from healing faster. Even though she has the traits of nekomata, she's still a Devil inside. I should think of a way to remove this Evil Pieces safely and give Koneko an option, though she probably won't accept it.' 2

"Then what happened to her now? Why didn't you tell me? I could have sent Asia to her. You might not know, but her healing capabilities are topnotch." Rias asks calmly but she's still barraging him with questions. 3

"Asia-chan is indeed a good healer and still has a lot of potentials, but she won't be able to help Koneko much because her circumstances are a bit special."

"Special? How?"

"Koneko is rejecting anything magic-based, as for why is that, I won't go into detail. But you don't have to worry. Her external injuries are already fully healed. Although her internal injuries are still a problem, it won't hurt her anymore. She can still do activities as your Rook but any Senjutsu-based techniques are out of question… Well, she can still technically use them, but it'll worsen her condition so I'm banning her to use it until she's fully healed."

Rias and Akeno heave a large sigh of relief, "I'll also ban her from using it… Thank goodness." Rias picked up her cup again and sipped it.

From behind her, Akeno voiced out her thoughts, "Can we see her?"

"You ca-..." Kisuke agreed, but he suddenly stopped speaking and another nasty smile appeared on his face. Yoruichi stopped 'playing' with Kisuke's hand and sat straight up. 1

Sona, Tsubaki, and Akeno are very familiar with that smile of Kisuke as they are already victims of it.

"What's wrong? Why did you st—ummp!" Rias is confused at his sudden change and asks but she was stopped by Akeno who is behind her by blocking her mouth.

"Stop it, Rias! You shouldn't agitate him if he has that kind of smile if you don't want to regret it!" Akeno gave her a stern warning, not as her servant, but as her best friend who only wants the best for her.

Seeing at the three's reaction, Kisuke's mouth twitches, "Is this my fault?"

"Obviously." Yoruichi agreed.

"Even if that's the case, they're too honest… and rude."

"They couldn't care less about your face anymore after all the pranks you've done to them. Stop minding them and decide what do you want to do with 'that'."

"Hmm… Did you already get a get well gift for Koneko?"

"No, I haven't… You want 'that' as her present?"

"Nothing more suitable, right?"

"Well, you're right. She'll probably be happy with it too."

"Hey, what are the two of you talking about? Are you planning something dubious again?" Sona narrowed her eyes as she questions the couple.

They look at Sona, then to each other and back to Sona again, "Is gifting a cat with another cat dubious?" 1

"What are you…" Sona's eyes widened and both Rias and Akeno are also confused.

Yoruichi jumped down from his lap and Kisuke stood up, "Yosh, you want to see Koneko, right? We're going now. But first, do you have a gift for Koneko?" Kisuke faced Rias as he asks this question.

"A gift? Why?" Rias asks curiously, "Yes…" She, however, still answered him.

"Want to make a bet? Whichever gift Koneko-chan likes the most wins. As for the stakes, if I lose, I would teach Yuuto Kiba and Issei-kun magic-based Flash Step." Kisuke grinned. 4

"What!?" Rias and Akeno exclaimed. His stakes for the bet is really attractive for them, including Sona. Rias stopped clamoring and asks, "What if I lose?"

"Let's see… How about Himejima-senpai here become a maid here for a week or two? And Gremory House will cover for my mother in case something happens." 1

Sakura opened her eyes wide at Kisuke's condition, 'So he has already some clues…'

"What!?" Akeno, of course, reacted at his words, "Why me!?"

"Well, you're the maid! By the way, you have to wear a uniform of my choosing~."

"I'm not a maid!"

"If you're not confident, then it's just fine to reject it. I wouldn't insist on either." Kisuke shrugged his shoulders.

Akeno wanted to say more, but Rias signaled her to stop, "We accept." 5

"What!? Rias?"

"His skill is really attractive and if he can teach Yuuto and Issei a magic-based agility skill, then it'll promote our strength considerably. And besides, he's overestimating himself. We knew Koneko since our childhood and we know what makes her happy the most." Rias is feeling confident at this bet and thought that it's an easy win. She winked at Akeno, reassuring her and she could only sigh, 'I really have a bad feeling. I hope I don't have to become a maid for him. He's too annoying to serve!' 9

Sona, however, thought otherwise. She already learned her lesson not to accompany Kisuke in any bets if he's on the opposing side, no matter how confident you are with your chances of winning. Especially when he makes that nasty grin of his. Sona wanted to warn Rias against it, but after thinking all of her sufferings, it's not so bad to share it with others. And besides, Kisuke's real intention might be for the protection of her mother and he's only using Akeno to mask his real intentions. Rias probably thought that Sakura is just an ordinary human and didn't mind arranging her safety, 'I should also prepare to help arrange a few things for Sakura-san in case some things go wrong.' 8

"Yosh~. Let's seal the bet with a contract!" Kisuke forced the conversation to move forward before they could change their minds. 1

After sealing it with a contract, Kisuke suddenly took out a rope and Yoruichi took out a red ribbon. The five others looked at them confused, and just as Sona was about to asks what are those ropes and ribbon are for, a black figure suddenly appeared behind Kisuke and swiped his arm towards him. Kisuke disappeared and shocked the black figure, but just as he's about to turn around and escape, his world view suddenly rotated and it dropped down to the ground… in a turtle shell bondage. Yoruichi approached the black figure and slap the red ribbon on his forehead using its paw. 10

"Yosh~. Gift acquired!" Kisuke dusted his hands and smiled in satisfaction. 1

"Should we go with a blue ribbon instead?" Yoruichi muttered as she stares at the ribbon she slaps. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

2/2

And there you go!

Too many things to do… too little time!

No chaps for about 2-5 days to deal with all the mess IRL...

Adding to that is doing work which isn't my work!

Lesson learned!

Do not brag skills outside of your job… especially computer and electrical…

.

.

.

Anyways, Enjoy~

37 Advance Chapters here:

pat reon,com/goyya00

Thank you for your support!!!

COMMENT

71 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 122: Kuroka 2

The four visiting Devils and Sakura couldn't quite catch up to the sudden turn of events. And Sona was the only one who was able to mutter, "W-what's happening?"

Sona looked closer at the lewdly tied up figure and thought that she's a bit familiar. Rias and Akeno also looked closely and exclaimed at the same time, "Kuroka!" 2

"What!? Kuroka!? The SS-Class wanted criminal and the older sister of Koneko Toujou?" Tsubaki retorted at their words.

The black figure tied up in a turtle shell bondage and with a red ribbon on her forehead is Kuroka.

Kuroka is a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, long black hair with split bangs, and hazel-gold eyes with cat-like pupils. Her attire consists of a black kimono, a yellow obi, a set of golden beads, and an ornately detailed headband. The kimono features a red interior and it is open at her shoulders, giving view to her large breasts which rival those of Rias and Akeno in terms of size. And like Koneko, she also has a pair of black cat ears and two black tails.

Kuroka sneaked to Kisuke so she could abduct him. She received a piece of news that her sister, Shirone, used something forbidden, almost killed a son of a high-ranking family of the Underworld and received a very serious injury in the process. Kuroka knew how the Underworld works. If something threatened them or their position, they wouldn't hesitate to dispose of anyone and that might just happen to Shirone.

Kuroka arrived at Kuoh Town without telling anyone she knows after she received the news. She already came here multiple times to check up on her sister's wellbeing and knew where she is staying most of the time. But to her dismay, she hadn't had a glimpse of her sister since three days ago and is now losing patience. And without much thinking, she chooses to abduct the human who seems to know where her sister currently is. Although she failed spectacularly and was captured instead.

She struggles to remove her bindings, but the rope only digs deeper on her skin and stimulates her private part. Her face flushed and without hesitation, she used Senjutsu to break free, but to her shock, just as she was about to unleash it, her Ki scattered away. She tried a few more times and gave up. She now noticed that something strange with the rope. But she hadn't given up on escaping and instead used Youjutsu, but to her dismay again, the same thing happened, dispersing the gathered Mana. 1

With both of her Senjutsu and Youjutsu rendered useless, Kuroka faced Kisuke while baring her fangs, "Untie me! Human!" 1

But Kisuke unceremoniously ignored her and did a fist pump, "Yosh, it's working great! Good thing I prepared this rope for days like this. But my skills in binding someone needs more work. Even though her face is flushed, most of it is probably out of anger." 2

"Hey, Kisuke, she's too noisy. The surprise effect would decrease if we don't shut her up." Yoruichi is thinking of the other issues.

"Don't ignore me and untie me…" Kuroka kept struggling, but the knot of the rope is placed very well and kept rubbing on her sensitive part, "...Please untie me." She pleaded with her voice toned down and she started breathing harder. Kuroka's kimono is also starting to slip and threatening to let go of her large boobs. A little peek would be enough to see the pinkish flower. 1

The onlookers watched dumbfounded and Akeno even swallowed a gulp, but shook her head in a hurry. 2

The two main offenders ignored Kuroka's plight and continue their discussion, "How about putting her on a box?" Kisuke asks Yoruichi. 2

"Good idea! Stun her while you're at it so she wouldn't shake the box." Yoruichi suggested.

"Okay~." Kisuke took out his cane and pressed its tip on Kuroka's forehead. Kuroka froze up and the expression in her eyes tells that she couldn't believe what's happening. She forgot the slight pleasure she is feeling and was replaced by fear. Kuroka tried to move but failed. She also tried to speak, but that also failed.

Kisuke, from his inventory, took out a 4′ by 4′ by 4′ white box and placed the unmoving Kuroka inside it before closing it and tying a red around it making it look like a big gift box. Kisuke then took out a placard and wrote, 'Get Well Soon~. Pull the ribbon to open.' and placed it on the lid of the box. 3

Kisuke took a step back and admired the box, nodding in satisfaction, "Good! My gift is ready!" He then faced Rias and Akeno who still had a dumbfounded expression, "I look forward to our bet~."

"We've been had…" Akeno muttered, waking Rias from her stupor. 3

"How could you… Whatever… You wouldn't answer anyway." Rias took a deep breath to calm herself down. She's getting the feeling that she wouldn't be able to rest easy as long as Kisuke is around, "You think that Koneko would like to see the source of her trauma?" 2

Kisuke was about to initiate the teleportation magic but stopped at her words, "Oh… Could it be that you're still in the dark?"

"...What do you mean?" Rias furrowed her brows and his words didn't make her feel good, 'He knew something about Koneko that I don't?" 2

Akeno is also confused at his words and both Sona and Tsubaki are curious as to what Kisuke is referring to.

Kisuke smiled and tap the box, "This sexy cat girl didn't really lose control of herself and just killed her master to protect her little sister's wellbeing."

"WHAT!?" Rias and Akeno yelled. Sona and Tsubaki were also shocked as they didn't expect it was something like this.

"B-but how can that be!?"

"You can go confirm it to your brother. He's the one who saved Koneko-chan from execution, after all." Kisuke waited for Rias, they aren't in a hurry anyway, and Aika is doing her best to take care of Koneko.

Rias held her hand up and a magic circle materialized, after a few seconds, a small holographic image of Sirzechs Lucifer appeared, "It's rare for you to call me on your own, Rias." He spoke with a smile.

Rias didn't have the time to entertain him and went directly to the point, "Onii-sama, Can you tell me the truth about Koneko?"

Sirzechs' smile disappeared and looked around in the room. He saw that a human with a green and white striped bucket hat is waving at him with a smile, 'Urahara Kisuke, was it?... So he knew about Koneko. I wonder how.' He sighed and started telling Rias everything. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

I'm back!

Sorry for the long wait!

Now the 'Nyan' squad is complete~.

.

Enjoy~

.

.

40 Advance Chapters here:

pat reon,com/goyya00

Thank you for your support~.

COMMENT

59 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 123: Shirone and Kuroka's Childhood

The story is just like what Kisuke has expected.

A branch family of Naberius House is researching something forbidden and they coincidentally got hold of a very rare member of nekomata lineage, a nekoshou, there are even two of them. It's precisely Kuroka and Shirone, who is now known as Koneko Toujou of the Gremory House.

The master of the branch family and his aide took great care of both of them for the next few days until they offered a way for Kuroka to become strong. But they were shocked that she refused and said that she only needs her sister's safety, which was Kuroka's biggest mistake.

They used the reason that Kuroka needs the power to protect Shirone in this dangerous world and she reluctantly accepted. At first, they only did some tests and exercises to gauge her natural abilities, but as time goes on, they slowly escalated to the point that she has to endure some physical traumas. This is all fine as Kuroka can see that Shirone is having a peaceful and fulfilling time and would always spend time to play with her. She also never told Shirone and abuses she's receiving as she truly believes that time that it is getting stronger.

It all changed when they started administering drugs on Kuroka after a few months of 'training'. Kuroka didn't feel anything in the first few sessions aside from her Demonic Power rising slightly even without her doing anything. Her opinion was changed, however, when they suddenly instructed her to lay down on a metallic bed and strapped her on it very securely. When the new drug entered her system, she felt unbearable pain that was akin to someone repeatedly stabbing her all over her body. Kuroka shouted and struggled wildly but she only noticed a smile from the master and his aide. It was then she realized that her good times end here. 1

That day, Kuroka returned to her's and Shirone's room but she ignored Shirone who is waiting for her and anticipating their playtime. She went directly to her bed and cried herself to sleep. Since that day, she stopped playing with Shirone, not because she didn't want to, but because of the lingering pain after each session being too horrible that it is unbearable to move even a little. Kuroka didn't want to let Shirone know her sufferings as she didn't want to worry her and Shirone might even confront the master which isn't very good in their current position.

Kuroka naively believes that all of this would end one day and keep on enduring. Her power visibly skyrocketed, but she learned how to downplay her abilities when they tested her. She did this because every time they knew her abilities improve and reached a certain point, they'll switch to a stronger drug. However, Kuroka couldn't hide her abilities forever as they would strangely switch their attention to Shirone which gives her a bad feeling. She thought that if she doesn't improve, they would the same thing to Shirone.

This would continue for a few more months and the relationship between Kuroka and Shirone became awkward. They still cared about each other, but they rarely talk now. Shirone is just a small child, so she was just throwing a tantrum.

On the fated day that Kuroka killed the master and his aide, they injected a drug to Kuroka so strong that it slowly melts her body and resulted in a pain which she hadn't experienced before. She already built up some resistance to incredible pain, but the pain of the last drug just puts a test on her willpower and vitality. The effects of the drugs subsided after a few hours but it left her life hanging on the thread and she pretended to sleep to rest a bit but still have awareness of her surroundings.

The master and his aide really thought that she's asleep due to her apparent weakness, so they started talking about their plans without moving to their usual heavily guarded room.

Kuroka overheard them and was shocked at the contents of their talks. The master thought that Kuroka is already reaching her limit, but their research is far from over. The aide then suggested disposing of Kuroka and using her little sister as her substitute to continue their research.

Those words are the last straw that broke the camel's back. She didn't care about her wellbeing and didn't react much from being disposed of, but the safety of her little sister, Shirone, is on the line and she couldn't imagine her sister suffering the same pain she did in the hands of both of them. Without thinking about the consequences, and incredible power welled up from her inside despite her almost dying body and manage to overpower the High-Class Devil and his aide, killing them. But not until they were able to call their reinforcement.

The power that propelled her already disappeared and she has to escape with Shirone. But she stopped and think again, is it okay to bring Shirone with her? She didn't do anything, it was her crime and bringing Shirone with her will just make her an accomplice. If they're caught, Shirone would die with her. With an answer in her mind, Kuroka escaped alone with her failing body.

Fortune would be on her side as she was able to escape alive and also heal somewhat. But the same blessing didn't apply for her little sister as she was captured as a suspect and was immediately put into death row.

She panicked and didn't know what to do and was about to rush to her execution site to save her even if she dies trying to. That's where she coincidentally met Sirzechs and Grayfia who are also going to attend the execution as the representative of the Devil Kings.

Kuroka tearfully beg for their mercy and told them the whole story. But like any normal people, they wouldn't easily believe the account of one person especially on something as ridiculous as this case so they set a ceremony to read all her memories to confirm everything she experienced. After the ceremony, both Sirzechs and Grayfia were convinced but although they can help Shirone and take her in, they can't prove Kuroka's innocence as they have no physical evidence. A memory reading ceremony was already banned a century ago and if others were to know he used it, his political opponents can take advantage of this point and attack him. 10

They first saved Shirone from execution and immediately went to the branch family of Naberius Clan to investigate and gather evidence but they were already too late as the scene was already cleared up.

Sirzechs didn't have a choice but to let the little Kuroka escape after healing all of her injuries as the higher-ups already put a bounty on her head. If there is no evidence to back him up, she won't be able to save Kuroka as saving Shirone who has done nothing to aide her sister killing their master his limit. 1

"And that's how the SS-Class wanted criminal Kuroka came to be. I don't know where she is now as there is no news of her ever since." Sirzechs finished his narration. 1

Rias is clenching her fist while Akeno is covering her mouth with her hand after hearing all of it.

"Why!? Why didn't tell me all about this!?" Rias raised her quivering voice. 1

Sirzechs expression didn't change and answered her simply, "Because you don't need to know about it. There's nothing you can do."

"B-But—"

"And it'll only put you and Koneko in danger. You might even do something stupid as confronting the Naberius House." Sirzechs didn't let her finish her sentence. 2

"..." Rias wasn't able to say anything about that as she's really thinking of doing so.

"Haah…" Sirzechs heave a sigh and faced Kisuke who's still smiling at him, "Good day, Urahara Kisuke. This is the first time we meet. I'm Sirzechs Lucifer, the Devil King who's in charge of domestic affairs.

"Good day to you too. Urahara Kisuke, a shop keeper."

"..." Sirzechs didn't know how to react to that so he just chooses to ask what he wants, "How did you know about Koneko's history?"

"I didn't know of it. It's just my speculation that her older sister didn't really lose control like they're told."

"Hooh… So you found evidence?"

"Hahaha… I wonder if that's a piece of evidence, but it's not on me right now and I can't give it to you." Kisuke replied with a laugh and thought, 'That evidence may prove useful to me in the future, no way I'm going to give it to you. And I don't really know about this Kuroka to help her. I only promised Koneko-chan to let her meet her.' 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~

Maybe another chapter later if I can get home early~/

.

.

.

40 Advance chapters here~

pat reon,com/goyya00

Volume 4 is about to reach its climax~.

Thank you for your support~.

COMMENT

37 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 124: The Ultimate S Device 3

Sirzechs is a very busy man so he didn't insist on asking about the evidence and disconnected the call.

Everyone is silent until Kisuke muttered to himself, "I really look forward to the bet~. I hope Koneko-chan likes my present."

Rias and Akeno reacted to his words, "You're cheating!"

"I'm not. You agreed to my terms, confidently at that. It's not my fault that you can't win." Kisuke smugly replied. 1

"N-no… But..!" Rias couldn't think of anything to refute his claims.

"G-Give it up, Rias." Sona on the side is stopping herself from laughing but she's failing at it miserably.

"Sona!?"

"If there is one thing that I learned from interacting with him, that is betting with him is just giving him benefits without return." Sona composes herself and explained to her the futility of her actions.

"Why didn't you warn me then?" Feeling bitter, Rias blamed Sona.

"Don't take it out on me. I'm also the victim here. But I must say, seeing others suffer from his tricks makes me feel quite good." Sona heaved a sigh of satisfaction. 1

Rias pointed at Sona and face Kisuke with her mouth twitching, "Urahara… What did you do to her?"

"Do what?"

"She's acting strange! This isn't the Sona that we knew!" Rias exclaimed and off to the side, Akeno is nodding with great vigor.

"She always acts like that around me though. At first, she likes acting tough, but as time goes, she became more honest to herself." Kisuke recalled Sona's attitude when he first met her. 2

"No no no. She didn't become honest! Although you're correct to say that she likes acting tough, that is her true and default personality. But now, she can act like a delinquent and she's even started to like seeing others suffer!... You've infected her…"

"How rude! Don't call me like I'm some sort of disease!"

Rias ignored Kisuke and grabbed Sona's shoulders, "Sona! Wake up! That guy is messing with your head!"

"That's wrong, Rias. I'm fine. In fact, I never felt so free before. Fufufu~." Sona is feeling funny after seeing Rias' expression, 'This sort of thing isn't so bad.' 5

"Y-you…!" Rias was speechless and glared at Kisuke.

"Yoruichi, I make sure I clean myself properly every time I exit my lab, but are there still some of the drugs still on me? Now that I look closely, Kaichou is indeed acting funny." Kisuke crouched down and asks the cat beside him.

"Don't worry, no drugs are on you. And don't act like you're blameless here. It's clearly on you."

Kisuke didn't refute her words because he has some inkling that it really is his fault and he just didn't want to admit it.

"Alright, let's stop this. The day will end without us accomplishing anything if we keep doing this. Let's go to Koneko-chan. She's getting restless." With that said, Kisuke disconnected the magic circle that transfers sound he secretly activated before Sirzechs even started talking.

In the medical ward, Koneko is crying her eyes out and kept muttering her sister's name, 'Nee-sama… Kuroka-neesama…"

Aika is comforting Koneko and looked where Kisuke's communication magic formerly is and sighed, 'To think Koneko-chan has such a tragic story… Compared to me… Just a normal person on top of being annoying…' 3

While they were all bickering, Kuroka, who's having a hot time alone, heard everything that Sirzechs said and end up crying a little remembering her childhood. But after all of this, from her understanding, Shirone should already know what really happens back then. Kuroka stopped struggling and kept on thinking what this entails, 'Will Shirone forgive me? How did she react when she first time heard it? What if she never forgives for what I had done? What if she doesn't care about me anymore? What if…' 2

Kuroka ends up getting emotional from anticipation and fear. She completely disregards what is happening outside until she felt someone carrying the box she is in, 'Am I going to see Shirone now? What if she still hates me?...'

Kuroka felt a pulse of magic and the air in the surrounding suddenly change. It's the same feeling she has when she uses teleportation magic.

A few minutes of traveling, Kuroka heard a knock on the door followed by the voice of the hateful human who tied her up 'nicely', "Koneko-chan! Underrated gift or your lovely visitors?"

From the other side of the door, Kuroka heard Shirone's voice, "Gift!" Kuroka has been watching Shirone throughout the years secretly and this is the nearest instance that she heard her voice, 'She knew!?'

Aika opened the door and let Kisuke entered the room, leaving behind the four Devils, Sakura, and Yoruichi. There's an obvious disappointment to Rias' and Akeno's face when Koneko unhesitantly chooses the 'Underrated' gift over her 'Lovely' visitors. 2

Kisuke saw Koneko's puffy but excited eyes, "Yo~. Koneko-chan! How have you been?" Kisuke gently put down the big white box tied in red ribbon.

"Good. But I'll feel a lot better after hearing everything." Koneko didn't even look at Kisuke as her gaze was already attracted to the box which she guesses that her older sister is in.

"It seems that you can't wait anymore. Well then, We'll leave you alone for now. Goodluck~" With that, Kisuke left the 'hungry' cat alone with its 'food'.

After Kisuke exited the room, Koneko slowly approached the box with excitement and fear taking over her heart and say a note on top of it, 'Pull this ribbon to receive your gift.'

With both of her hands shaking, she reached out for the ribbon but wasn't able to pull it immediately, 'What should I say? What if Nee-sama hates me? Because if not for me, she didn't have to suffer so much… What should I do? Why is Nee-sama aren't making some noise? Did Kisuke senpai did something to her?' 2

One question after another kept popping up in her head and she slowly pulled back her hands from the ribbons. But just as she did, she noticed a note written on it, 'Don't think too much. If she starts getting angry at you, I'll help you spank her~.' 1

Getting back her smile, she pulled the ribbon with all her might and the lid of the box flew up with the sides of the box falling outward. Kuroka, who is tied up lewdly with a flushed face appeared in front of her.

The effects of Kisuke's binding spell already disappeared so Kuroka inevitably ended up moving quite a bit to find a comfortable position, but she regretted it now because the knot is really well placed that it kept attacking her sensitive place. Even though she knew that she has to appear serious in their long-awaited reunion, she couldn't help but get turned on a little bit. 4

When the boxed opened, Kuroka saw Shirone's face directly for the first time in years, but her heart fell when she noticed that Shirone is giving her a cold look. Kuroka avoided her gaze and her tears are already welling up, 'So she hates me after all…'

Kuroka closed her eyes because she felt that Shirone approached her. She thought that Shirone would slap her due to her actions in the past. But contrary to her expectations, Shirone tugged the rope which is binding her and tried to break it using brute force. Although it only ended up digging on Kuroka's various places, "Ahn~."

Both Kuroka and Koneko opened their eyes wide at the sensual voice that Kuroka released.

With a sigh, Koneko went to the corner of the room where an unassuming box is placed. Opening it, she grabbed a giant harisen(white paper fan) that Yoruichi gifted her in the past.

With throbbing forehead, she exited the room. Kuroka heard the hateful human's voice after a few seconds, "Yo, Koneko-chan! You got out earlier than expected. Did something happen? And why are you carrying a giant harisen? And please stop glaring at me… I'm starting to get scared."

A loud slap was heard and it was followed by Kisuke's voice again, "Ow… ow? Ow! ow! ow! What the hell!? Why does it hurt so much!? Hey! Where did you get that harisen!?

"Yoruichi-san…" Koneko answered simply followed by another loud slap.

"Ow ow ow!!! Yoruichi!? What the hell is that thing!?"

"Hehehe… I'm learning from you every day and I created a device that hits you harmlessly but it multiplies the pain. Only masochists can tolerate the kind of pain it produces."

"You created the ultimate S device!?" 14

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Here's another one~.

Enjoy~.

.

.

.

Ahn~ My long-awaited bed~. Time to sleep!

.

.

If you want to read some advance chapters, it on my pat.reon.

./goyya00

.

You can access 40 chapters with just $1, though more is also very much appreciated.

.

Thank you~

COMMENT

31 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 125: Shirone and Kuroka Reunion Part 1

Kisuke is currently untying Kuroka who is glaring at him menacingly, but there is also some curiosity within her eyes.

Kisuke finished untying her and face Koneko, "Koneko-sama, I've done your order. Please let me off. If you want to hit someone with that, please go to Himejima-san. It seems like she'll welcome it."

"What!? How did you— I mean, what are you talking about!? Are you saying that I'm a big masochist!?" Watching from the door with everyone else, Akeno protested. Everyone ignored her claim though. 5

"Akeno-senpai, I can lend it to you for a few days." Koneko looked at her with a complicated expression. She didn't really want to lend it as it's her weapon against the biggest pervert of the Urahara Shop, but since it's her Akeno-senpai who took good care of her, she's willing to loan it for a few days.

"Koneko-chan!?"

"Wait! She can't enjoy it if there is only an M, I nominate myself as the S!" Kisuke said seriously. But it earned him another hit from the harisen. 3

"...Koneko-chan… If you want to volunteer yourself, then I wouldn't insist any further. I'm just giving Himejima-san a choice here." Kisuke rubbed his butt to nurse it.

"I'm not choosing either of you! And I won't be borrowing it!" Akeno couldn't take it anymore. Even though her shame tolerance is quite high, against Kisuke, however, she might as well just a little girl. Although deep inside, she thinks that the offer is quite attractive. And if she were to be perfectly honest, she also wanted to take Kisuke's offer if he can tie her up like what he did to Kuroka. It just couldn't escape her mind after witnessing Kuroka's hidden ecstatic expression. 8

Rias and the rest, except for Sakura and Aika, looked at her with a dubious expression, but Akeno ignored them as overly defending herself would only look bad for her. 1

"Alright then, let's go out and leave them alone," Kisuke said as he walks out of the room and everyone followed him.

Making sure that they went away for sure, Koneko faced Kuroka for the second time who's also looking at her eyes without making a word. Because of Kisuke's perverted antics, all of Koneko forgot her fears and only relief and happiness have remained, 'Did he know that this would happen? I'm very thankful, but even I can tell that I'm being spoiled…' 2

Setting aside this issue for later, Koneko, without warning, jumped towards her sister and hugged her, burying her head on her bosom, "Kuroka-neesama! I missed you…"

Kuroka could have dodge Koneko's tackle but why would she do that? Her problem is she didn't know how to react when Koneko suddenly hugged her and became awkward. But when she heard her call her name and told her that she missed her, tears flowed down through her cheeks and returned the hug, "I missed you too, Shirone."

Fear and uncertainty disappeared entirely from Kuroka and was replaced by relief and happiness. She felt that as if a large boulder on her heart was lifted after a few years of silently enduring it.

The two nekoshou cried in each other's arm for a half an hour as they try to brand the aura and smell of the latter to their memories. They lay down on the ground and stopped crying and slept just like that. Even if they're on the cold hard floor, with each other's warmth, it's the best sleep they ever had for ages. They returned to their childhood time they were craving for, albeit, a bit late. 1

.

.

.

After leaving them alone, Kisuke decided that they should return to the surface. But Sakura and Aika proposed to remain to take care of the two cats. With a bit of deliberation, Sakura, Aika, and Yoruichi remained and Kisuke and the four Devils will return to the surface.

Rias and Akeno said their farewells after they reached the surface. Kisuke didn't stop them and asked, "What about your gift? Are you giving up? Even if that's the case, you still have to honor your part of the deal." 1

Akeno shivered slightly at his words since it's technically her that would suffer, but somehow, there's also a strange feeling welling up from inside her, though she can't tell what it is. 6

"Our gift is just a bunch of her most favorite snacks, but it's pretty obvious that she wouldn't like our gift more than her long lost sister. Of course, we'll honor our part of the deal. I'll arrange some things for the protection of your mother and you can talk to Akeno about the other part…" Rias sighed and conceded.

"Okay~. I won't ask for Himejima-san service for now as I can see that you're still pretty busy. Although I look forward to your service, Himejima-san~." 1

"Kuh!... I won't surrender to you!" 12

"Stop speaking like some stereotypical female knight in an erotic game." Kisuke grinned and commented. 8

"Wha!? You bas--!" Akeno was furious at his words but before she can take it out on him, Kisuke teleported her away… sending her again in the previous maid uniform shop. 3

"... Do you really have to piss her off too much?" Rias asks Kisuke. She wasn't worried about Akeno as this isn't the single instance Kisuke did this to her. 1

"Hmm… I swear I promised myself that I would piss her off as much as possible… As for why… I actually forgot." Kisuke looked up and touched his chin trying to recall it, but gave up after a second. "But kudos to myself still keeping my promise." He gave her a thumbs up and a bright smile. 7

Rias did a facepalm and sighed, giving up the notion of understanding his train of thoughts. She said her farewells again and teleported away to continue her work.

With the Gremorys' out of the way, Kisuke faced Sona and Tsubaki, "How about another cup of tea?" 2

"Heh… so you've guessed that I still have something else to say?" Sona looked at him in awe, 'I really want him in my peerage.' 6

"It's just a guess. I don't know if you really know something, but you should have noticed that the Underworld gave up pretty easily on Koneko's case."

"Hmm… I see. Thank you for the offer but we have to go, I still have to prepare for the inevitable headache coming for me. (And for you.)" Sona rubbed her forehead but she didn't say the last part, "What I want to say is that the Underworld is getting restless due to the disappearance of some Devils with noble lineage. The higher-ups are busy cracking this down and can't send more of their men to deal with Koneko's case." 1

"Hmm… Is that so? Thanks for the info~."

"You're welcome. Tsubaki."

"Yes, Kaichou."

Tsubaki cast teleportation magic bringing Sona and her back to school.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy~.

.

.

.

Just a heads up.

I want to reach 50 advance chapters on my pat,reon(my goal for this month) first before posting more chapters. So one chapter a day for now and I know, it'll be too slow due to my pace, but please bear with it for now and wish me luck~. If I'm fast, after 10 days, I'll be able to post 2 chaps every day(hopefully).

.

.

.

pat*reon.co m/ goyya00

COMMENT

62 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 126: Shirone and Kuroka Reunion Part 2

Koneko and Kuroka woke up after eight hours of peaceful sleep. Even after they woke up, they kept cuddling each other silently for another hour until they heard Aika's voice beyond the door, "Koneko-chan and older sister, Yoruichi-san said that both of you are already awake. Please get up and have some meal, or would you rather take a dip in the hot spring?"

They looked at each other first and Koneko answered Aika, "We'd like to take a bath first… Are you the only one here, Aika-senpai?"

"No. Kisuke and Yoruichi-san are also here. Sakura-san returned back home. They said that they'll attract more attention if she disappeared for long periods of time."

"Then please join us in the hot spring. I'd like to introduce my sister to all of you." Koneko said as she arranges her pajamas.

Kuroka was startled at her words, "Kisuke? Is it that hateful human, Shirone?"

"Umm. He's technically a good guy if you were to know more about him and ignore his perverted antics." Koneko dragged Kuroka's hand as they went to the door.

"I'll be the judge of that. And that's not my concern! Are you letting him take a dip in the hot spring with you?" Even though they haven't talked much, after their 'reconciliation', her protective nature towards her little sister is resurfacing, 'Anyone who can tie someone up like that isn't a good person! I have to protect Shirone against that beast!' 5

Koneko opened the door and saw Aika who's curiously looking at Kuroka and introduced herself, "Aika Kiryuu, Koneko-chan's good friend and U.S. #3." Aika extended her right hand for a handshake.

"Hi~. You can call me Kuroka-nya~. I'm Shirone's older sister. But what does U.S. #3 means?" Kuroka accepted her hand but she asked Koneko about the unknown term. 5

"Who knows, Aika-senpai, like Kisuke-senpai, has some screw loose. Understanding them is a futile effort." Koneko, without hesitation, dissed Aika.

"What!? Please don't group me with that pervert! He is so much worse!"

'So you're not denying the fact that you have some screw loose?' Koneko and Kuroka thought to themselves.

"Then what does this U.S. #3 means?" Although Aika is saying some nonsense, Koneko is still curious about what she means when she calls herself U.S. #3.

"You know how Kisuke is strangely stubborn on keeping this group named 'Urahara Shop (Urahara Shoten)'? I've been thinking these past few days how we should call ourselves when it's time to introduce ourselves to the enemies, but all I could think of are 'Owner', 'Clerk 1', 'Clerk 2', 'Manager' etc. But that sounds so lame! So I just settled with the U.S. and a number." Aika narrated with all her feelings. 1

"Aika-senpai, I'm surprised that you still have the energy to think about these things while taking Yoruichi-san's training." Dumbfounded, Koneko actually found her amazing.

"Hehehe… If I don't do this, my sanity will slowly slip out of my grasp…" A cold chuckle escapes from her.

"I see. So you wanted to escape reality. And? What does this number mean?" 2

"It's nothing fancy. The latest addition will have the highest number. Kisuke is 0, Yoruichi is 1 and you're 2 while I'm the 3." 1

"Did Kisuke-senpai agreed to your naming scheme?" Koneko dubiously looked at Aika.

"I haven't told him yet."

"And yet you just introduced yourself using it… Amazing." 'An amazing idiot.'

"Don't look at me like I'm some big idiot. I intend to 'persuade' him and I'm not taking no for an answer this time. I don't want me shouting to the enemy before the start of the fight "Aika Kiryuu, Urahara Shop Clerk 2". " 5

"You've got a point but do you really have to introduce yourself to your opponents?" Koneko can now somehow agree to her claims.

"It's just proper manners, but after that, you can raise your middle finger at him. At least you tried to be polite, right? The easiest way to piss your enemy I must say." Aika nodded satisfied as she imagines herself in that kind of scenario. 5

"... Let's go. I'm sweaty." 'Not good. Kisuke-senpai's way is infecting her too much.' Koneko immediately changes the topic. Anyways, she won't be able to address the issue as the only one who could do that would even support her. 3

Aika separated from Koneko and Kuroka to inform Yoruichi and Kisuke of their plans. Since the location of the hot spring is about one kilometer from the lodging and they took their time walking. They started talking about things that happened to Koneko after they separated.

Koneko told her everything that happened to her until the day she met Kisuke. It's a bitter experience at first but it gets better as time goes. The Gremory Household took great care of her despite the past she has, although they are also one of the reasons why she didn't want to use Senjutsu. Koneko stopped telling her story after the point Kisuke took her in. Throughout her story, Kuroka held Koneko's hand and would sometimes squeeze it depending on the content of her story.

"Thanks to senpai, I was able to sort out my feeling about you. And I'll say it again, I missed you, Nee-sama." Koneko stopped walking and faced her.

Kuroka wanted to leap in joy but stopped herself and smiled brightly, "I also missed you so much… Shirone."

After a brief hug, the two resumed their pace and Koneko tried to ask Kuroka about her time when she separated from her, but she refused with an apologetic expression, "I'm sorry, Shirone. I promise I'll tell you later, but not now."

"Is it dangerous?" Koneko looked straight to her eyes.

Kuroka neither denied nor confirmed her question.

Koneko returned her gaze forward, "If you ever need help, please tell me."

"Are you going to ask that strange human to help?"

"No. I'm very thankful for him, but I can't ask him everything. It'll only be me."

"Hmm… Shirone, do you understand what it means to have comrades-nya?"

"They are people who you can trust and depend on?"

"You're right, so you shouldn't say it'll only be you-nya~."

"...Why?"

"Regardless of what you do and as long as you don't stray away, they'll be there to assist you in your venture. So don't disregard their will to help you. Aren't you the same? If they need assistance, you wouldn't hesitate to give it, right?"

Koneko's eyes were wide open after hearing her words, "But I'm too in debt to them that I can't possibly ask for more…"

"That's a good indicator for you not to depend too much on your comrades. But too much of that will not make you comrades, but business partners. It may have started as a deal or a whim, but two or more people could come together without a reason you know." Kuroka smiled because she ends up remembering her rowdy friends.

Koneko understood her words and her smile, "Nee-sama, looks like you have some good comrades."

"We may be just a bunch of problem children, but you're right. They're my precious comrades-nya~." 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Heya~

Another heads up~.

.

.

No release on Nov.10 GMT8 Due to my lilbro's and mother's birthday. Gotta go out and let the sunlight touch my skin for once.

.

.

Enjoy~

Support me~

pat-reon,com/goyya00

With 40 advance chapters~

COMMENT

44 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 127: Hot Spring Part 1

Kuroka and Koneko reached the hot spring and Kuroka felt something amiss, "This the hot spring you're talking about-nya?"

"Yes." Koneko stopped and looked at Kuroka's reaction.

Kuroka furrowed her brows and get around the hot spring. Still not satisfied with her inspection, she crouched down and dipped her finger in it. However, just a split second, she took it back in shock, "This!? What this Shirone!? Such pure Ki! How did it gather so much in this place!? Where are we anyway!?"

"Everything here is Kisuke-senpai's creations."

"His creations!? I can understand this place, but not this hot spring infused with pure Ki!"

Koneko didn't speak but pointed at the other hot springs in the vicinity.

Kuroka followed where she pointed and saw other hot springs at the distance, "Could that also be…" Kuroka wanted to say Ki but stopped herself when it felt very different from the first hot spring. She inspected the other two hot springs like she did with the first one and was shocked again at the result, especially from the last one, "Pure Mana!? and the other one is… What this!? Scary!" She already forgot her 'nya' at the end of each of her sentences.

"I also don't know the last one. Only Kisuke-senpai and Yoruichi-san seem to use it."

"Ne Shirone, Are really sure that he made all of this?"

"Yes. I sometimes watch him do all sorts of weird things." 1

"...This is bad-nya…"

"What is it, Kuroka-nee?"

"This is a big secret, and you just led me here. If it were to be known to the whole world he has technology like this, then all sorts of troublesome and dangerous things will chase after him…"

"...That bad?"

"Of course! Any attempt gathering pure energies like this is are very rare, not to mention, those who succeed. And the utility of pure energies is very tempting ranging from domestic to military use!"

"Hooh… It's good that you know a lot of things. It makes things easier for us." Behind Kuroka, A black beauty suddenly appeared.

"!?" Kuroka turned around and jump backed bring Koneko with her, How did she sneak behind me!? I'm constantly using Senjutsu to scan the surroundings!' Her back is drenched in cold sweat at the thought of she could have assassinated her without her being aware. Due to the nature of her group, she can't help but think that way.

"Who are you!?" Kuroka glared at the dark-skinned beauty and held Koneko's hand tighter. However, Kuroka didn't wait for her to reply and immediately cast teleportation magic which she is proud of, but to her dismay, her magic was canceled as there is a mysterious force broke the magic circle while it was still forming, 'What!?' She panicked even more but didn't move from her spot and just readied herself for the latter's further movements. 2

"Teleportation is restricted in this space. If you can't use any circle that is complicated enough to confuse the system in place, then it'll just be broken up like what happened earlier." The dark-skinned beauty grinned at her.

Kuroka became even more vigilant against her, 'What the hell was that!? I never heard of something like that before! At most just a restricted space that teleportation magic can't penetrate, but messing up the magic circle while it's still forming? Impossible!'

"Oh, and just because I'm speaking in front of you and I have an obvious threat to you, you shouldn't neglect your surroundings." While the dark-skinned beauty is still standing from her position, Kuroka heard her voice behind her, scaring the heck out of her. She hurriedly turned her head and a finger poked her cheek as she did. Kuroka is now having a nervous breakdown, as the figure in front of her melted away and the dark-skinned beauty is now behind her, still grinning, 'H-How is she doing this!?'

Before she could retaliate, however, Koneko's voice rang out waking her up, "Yoruichi-san, please stop messing around Nee-sama. I followed your instruction and have her see this place not for you to prank her."

Yoruichi took back her hand and jumped back, "Hahaha, my bad. Talking to people who work in the darkness just excites me."

"Darkness?" Koneko tilted her head in confusion.

"Yep~. Your older sister is probably some assassin or a scout for a small team that works in obscurity." Yoruichi, without regard towards Kuroka's changing face, answered Koneko honestly.

"W-what are you saying!?" Kuroka retorted in trepidation. She still wants to keep Koneko in the dark as her work right now is not very admirable and she didn't know how she should tell her. Should she tell her sister that she's part of a terrorist group?

"Nee-sama…" Koneko looked at Kuroka dumbfounded.

"Shirone…" Another anxiety is taking over Kuroka. Just as they make up, this revelation is now threatening to break it up again. If it were to be the past her, she wouldn't actually mind Koneko knowing the truth as she thought that Koneko still hates her, but now, she didn't want to risk it.

"Don't look at her like that, Koneko-chan. Sometimes, some people have no other choice but to choose this kind of path to survive. And considering her history and experiences, it's understandable." Kuroka is trying to find the right words to explain the situation to Koneko or try to cover it up, but her mind blanks out trying to think of a way out. Yoruichi this time, however, helped her out to her surprise.

"..." Kuroka stared at Yoruichi suspiciously but she's still mindful of Koneko's reaction. Koneko is currently looking down looking troubled and this worried her.

"Kuroka was it? Welcome to the Urahara Shop's Headquarters… Now that I said it, Aika has a point. The name's too lame." Yoruichi largely ignored their reactions and go on her own pace.

"I'll explain things to you and to Koneko here. Follow me. I lead you to the proper hot spring." Yoruichi continued.

Kuroka still wanted to ask many questions, but choose to follow her first as she didn't seem hostile. She didn't let go of her guard though. On the contrary, she increased her vigilance to the point that it's putting stress on her mind, but this is all needed, especially in this unknown place filled with mystery.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Time to beat up CommonSense-kun and send it away again~.

Seriously though, he keeps getting in the way of Truck-kun(Kisuke and Yoruichi).

.

.

.

Enjoy~.

.

.

Support me and get access to 43 Advance Chapters~.

pat reon .com/goyya00

COMMENT

48 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 128: Hot Spring Part 2

They reached the hot spring and saw that Kisuke is already snoozing off while Aika is still at the side hesitating with a flushed face and only a towel around her.

Even before Koneko decided to take a dip in the hot spring first, Kisuke is already helping himself to ease his mind a bit after a few experiments about Sacred Gears with the help of Aika.

Yoruichi saw that Aika is still fidgeting and ask, "Aren't you going to come in?"

"I'm strangely feeling embarrassed right now."

"Hmm? What's the big deal? Aren't you always running around almost naked every day while he's watching? Why feel shy now?"

Kuroka looked closely at Aika and notice that contrary to the two, Yoruichi and Kisuke that feels too 'Human', something strange is emitting from her, 'Now what is this pervert?'

Aika noticed Kuroka's expression but ignored her for now as she needs to refute Yoruichi's words, " 'Almost' naked! I'm not completely naked! I feel that I shouldn't cross that line."

"I don't really understand you. Just go in with a towel wrap around you." Yoruichi gave up understanding her and started to undress. She did it within just a few seconds and unhesitantly went to Kisuke's position and leaned her back towards his chest. Kisuke didn't react or whatsoever and continued to sleep peacefully. Although he's aware of everything happening, he chose to leave everything to Yoruichi as this is her field of expertise.

"Is it okay to not clean ourselves first?" Kuroka asks when she saw Yoruichi directly went to the pool of hot water.

"It's fine, nee-sama. This hot spring has an automatic cleaning function that can help wash our bodies." Without further ado, Koneko also started undressing and wrap a towel around her before getting in. She's also a bit vigilant against Kisuke's stare. But seeing that he didn't have a bit of reaction disappointed her as she knew he's aware of his surroundings. Also one of the reasons why Aika is being hesitant.

Aika followed after her and Kuroka, after a few moments of hesitation, went in like Yoruichi, without wrapping herself with a towel and sat down beside Koneko. Kuroka was shocked yet again but not as much as the first three because of the effect of the hot spring, rejuvenation. She can feel her tiredness melting away in realtime.

"Are you okay without covering yourself?" Aika asks Kuroka and pointed towards Kisuke, "Even though he's sleeping like that, he's pretty much aware of what's happening around him. In other words, he can see without using his eyes or even while sleeping." 1

Kuroka looked at Kisuke curiously and remembered how he instantly tied her up pervertedly and blushed a little, 'He's like that Yoruichi. He can instantly accelerate without any indicator. He and that dark-skinned woman may be very well even faster than Vali, but in terms of firepower and ability, they wouldn't stand against him. They are the type that moves in secret and deals a devastating blow on unsuspecting opponents…', "I don't really care about being seen." She replied. 8

"...A pervert." Aika muttered softly but it was heard by Kuroka quite clearly.

"I don't really want to hear that from someone who runs around almost naked every day." Kuroka retored.

Without minding them, Yoruichi faced Koneko, "Koneko-chan, make sure to take a dip in this hot spring for four hours every day for the whole week. It'll help you recover some of your injuries."

Koneko nodded silently but Kuroka immediately reacted at her words, "Injuries!? What do you mean by that!? Shirone, what happened and you became injured? Where is it? Let me see and heal you using Senjutsu." 1

Even though Kuroka knew that Koneko was involved in a troublesome incident that the devils may chase after her, she didn't know the full story as the higher-ups of the Underworld used some of their authority to lock the information down and one of the reason is Tiamat's appearance who is the secret judge of the game and the fact that a young Low-Class Devil trashed a mature High-Class Devil which wouldn't bode well for their positions if leaked to the public.

Aika first looked at Koneko but saw that she didn't want to speak as to her memories of the Rating Game is hazy at best. She then looked at Yoruichi and Yoruichi nodded to her. Getting her confirmation she asks Kuroka, "You didn't know? Koneko-chan came back from the Rating Game almost dying you know."

"What!? Shirone! Where are your injuries!? Hurry up and show them to me!" Kuroka started to slowly grope Koneko's whole body to check if there is something amiss but failed to find anything. She then looked back to Aika to confirm if what she is saying is true but Yoruichi beat her to it.

"You won't find anything with a check like that. All of her superficial and external wounds are already cured. The only problems remaining are those hidden and hard to reach areas. It was already stabilized but a bit of stimulation can worsen it. With that said, Koneko-chan, you're not allowed to use Senjutsu until you're fully healed."

"H-how can that be? Just what happened for her to incur that kind of damage? Did the retiring system not work?" Kuroka didn't give up and kept checking Koneko regardless of what Yoruichi said and that bore fruit as she noticed that Koneko's real vitality is hiding behind the vitality of a Low-Class Devil and is abnormally low, like a sick person. Kuroka didn't know how she hid her vitality but now she knew the problem, she could try solving it.

But before she could proceed, Yoruichi's voice rang out to stop her, "Alright. Stop right there. You only knew one part of the problem and just going with what you want will only worsen her condition." 1

Kuroka furrowed her brows and questioned Yoruichi, "What could possibly wrong with Senjutsu users nursing the vitality of other people? And I'm pretty confident with my skills too."

"Hooh… Then watch this." Yoruichi suddenly pulls a smartphone from her inventory and tossed it towards Kuroka. Kuroka caught it and took a look at it. On the screen is the Rias Gremory peerage having a meeting on how they would go and defeat Riser.

"What's this?"

"The Rating Game between Rias Gremory and Riser Phenex. Everything is in there."

With her words, Koneko leaned closer to her older sister to watch as she's also curious of she has done to get such injuries. Aika also approached them because she wants to watch it again. 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Yo~

Sorry for the long wait~

.

.

.

I finally found the surest way to cure a hangover~.

Just go drive a motorcycle on a slippery rough road going downhill~

The adrenaline rush will cure it for you!

.

.

The downside, however, is risk throwing away a few years of your life… Or maybe all of it?

.

Anyways, enjoy~

Support me on pat /goyya00

Now with 45 advance chapters~

44… since I'll be posting another one later~

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 129: Black Catfight 1

It started off as a relatively normal Rating Game and Kuroka doesn't get how could Koneko get so injured in this kind of game unless she confronts the Phenex boy directly.

With that in mind, Kuroka continued watching but when Koneko suddenly changes into Sage Mode and cornered Riser Phenex, she exclaimed, "What's that!? Senjutsu!? And using that weird instant acceleration technique…"

Kuroka looked at Koneko but the latter is still intently looking at the screen, 'Right, from the looks of it, it's not the real reason she got injured.' Hence, she turned her attention back to the screen.

Even though Koneko is pushing the Phenex boy to the corner, it's not enough to defeat him. And as Koneko slowly lose stamina, Riser initiated his counter attack along with his peerage members. It pained her seeing Koneko like this and wanted to stop watching now, but she knew she could get the answer she is looking for if she continued watching.

When the referee wanted to announce Koneko's defeat, the unthinkable happened. Getting engulfed by her own flames, coming out as an adult. Kuroka was speechless at this sight. Koneko then proceeded to defeat Riser but was stopped by Yoruichi before killing the boy. This gave Kuroka another shock and a bunch of questions surfaced in her mind.

'How did Shirone do that!? What are those flames!? And this Yoruichi is that strong!? She can control lightning like her own arms and its intensity is no joke. I could hardly defend against that. I grossly underestimated her! What about that guy? Is he also that strong?'

The video stopped playing and waking them up from their stupor. Aika is the first one who reacted, "It is amazing no matter how many times I see it. Although, it also has an equivalent nasty side effect."

"... I did something like that? I can become an adult?" Koneko muttered. 6

"So that was the one that caught your attention? As expected of Koneko-chan~." Aika patted her head but was feeling envious inside, 'I also want that kind of form that will multiply your breast size once achieved.' 6

"Aika-senpai, what you're thinking is written on your face…"

"W-why are you taking this lightly!? That form is very abnormal! Although it's indeed possible to take an adult form to adapt to your own Ki, what Shirone did is let her Ki forcefully change her body which is very dangerous! And based on the intensity of Ki, it's actually amazing that you're alive right now!" Kuroka grabbed Koneko's shoulders and shook her. 1

Koneko didn't know what to say, but she's very happy that her older sister that she missed so much is worrying about her to this degree and ended up smiling like an idiot.

"What's funny!? This isn't a joke! Who taught you that kind of Senjutsu!?" Kuroka misunderstood her little sister's smile.

"Hohooh, as expected of a real Senjutsu expert. So I guess you also knew what will happen if Koneko's Ki which is laced by that kind of flame forcefully transforms her body." Yoruichi's voice suddenly rang behind her.

"..." Kuroka glared at Yoruichi. She guessed that Yoruichi has something to do with the Senjutsu that Koneko used and also noticed something amiss with her words, "Real Senjutsu expert?... Could it be…?" Kuroka's eyes widened at the realization and bared her fangs towards Yoruichi, "You taught her something like that even though you're not a Senjutsu user!?" 1

"Oi oi… Don't look at me like that. I'm a Senjutsu user alright… Even though I'm self-taught." Yoruichi just snickered at her reaction.

"Wha-!? Do you know how dangerous it is to experiment with Ki!? And how did you achieve that kind of effect anyway!?" Kuroka stood up with Koneko behind her.

"You can guess. Do you think Koneko has enough Ki within her to propel that kind of transformation?" Yoruichi is still unphased.

"...You! Are you crazy!? Messing with natural Ki is dangerous enough! Yet you're saying that you used that as an alternative power source!? Do you want your mind to be corrupted!? I don't care about you but you put Shirone in danger!" The atmosphere around Kuroka became cold and threatening.

Yoruichi grinned at her and ask, "And what are you gonna do about it?"

Kuroka flared both of her Senjutsu and Demonic Power, "I'm going to get away from this place with Shirone, even if it means putting my life on the line!"

"Kuroka-neesama.." Koneko wanted to stop them from arguing but Aika grabbed her shoulder. Koneko saw her shake her head at her and looked back at Yoruichi who still has the same smile as Kisuke when he's planning with something. 1

Yoruichi released her Reiatsu-Ki and a pressured dropped down on Kuroka, shocking her out of wits, "Good. You're free to try~."

But instead of succumbed to the pressure, Kuroka circulated both of her Ki and Demonic Power to the maximum degree to fend off the pressure's effects.

Yoruichi was pleasantly surprised at this sight and praised her internally, 'Good thinking! And without hesitation at all. Even though she's almost the same age as those Devils in school, she's miles ahead in terms of ability and experience. Looks like she'll be useful.'

Without waiting for Yoruichi to move, Kuroka clad herself with Ki and launched herself towards Yoruichi using her sharp claws to swipe at her.

Yoruichi in response just chuckled and stood up. She caught Kuroka's hand and tossed her away, sending her flying and only landing after reaching the 100 meters mark. 2

Kuroka, after landing, didn't immediately resume attacking and just fixed her stance. Around her, violet mist gathered and just as she expected, Yoruichi came after her with insane speed. Kuroka was able to see Yoruichi strike coming to her and managed to block it with her arms.

Just as Yoruichi is about to make her next move, she noticed that her feet were buried under a layer of hardened earth and would need half a second to shake it off but that's what Kuroka would ever need.

Changing the trajectory of Yoruichi's attack, Kuroko crouched down and made a hand-knife, aiming for her throat. 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

And the second chap for today~

COMMENT

38 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 130: Black Catfight Part 2

Yoruichi dodges by bending back. Her legs were freed and did a backflip kicking Kuroka away in the process and gained some distance from her. Standing up straight, Yoruichi praised Kuroka for her abilities, "You're pretty good. You know how to use your skills and not the type who neglects battle awareness just because they have pretty strong magic. And, is that Touki (Fighting Spirit)?"

Kuroka took another stance, "And you brushed it off like they were nothing. I thought I already caught you off guard but who would have thought that Poison Mist I concocted for humans wouldn't have any effect on you. Even those descendants of heroes would have some reactions. Are you really a human? And yes, it's Touki." 2

"Yep~. I'm born from human parents, so technically, I'm a human too. So that's Touki, huh. You let out your Ki and let it cover your body to increase your offense, defense, and speed drastically. Couldn't you just meld your Ki to your muscle tissues? That would be a lot more effective."

"Do you really not know anything? Indeed that theoretically possible, but doing so would need extremely fine control over your Ki and constantly circulates it on your muscle tissues. If you can do that then you would be called a historical genius in Senjutsu. But even if you can do that, just moving a bit will disrupt that circulation and you would only hurt yourself in the process."

"Is that so? Koneko directly uses her Ki on her muscles though."

"What!?" Kuroka turned her gaze towards Koneko, "How is that possible!?"

"You saw that form right? Weird pigments would appear all over her body instead of flaring Ki like you're doing now. She does this using both her Ki and natural Ki." 1

Kuroka stayed silent after that. She sets it aside for now as the important thing now is to take Koneko away from this place. Listening to her talk about melding Ki directly on muscle tissues reminded her of how dangerous the technique she taught Koneko. Kuroka calculated her chances of winning, 'She's still isn't using that weird magic that controls lightning. Underestimating me? I only have one shot.' Kuroka simultaneously and silently disrupted the Ki in the surrounding and cast illusion magic creating six mirage copies of herself. Yoruichi was intrigued by her skills and just let her do what she wants. Although she looked unphased and nonchalant to the point that it looks like arrogance in Kuroka's eyes, she never let her guard down. Like Kisuke, she won't ever look down on someone just because they seem weak. Yoruichi kept scanning her surroundings and picked up some clues on what she's trying to do and with that, she also started to prepare some countermeasures based on her observations.

Kuroka and her clones stomped on the ground at the same time and the earth around Yoruichi rose up and covered her entirely effectively burying her under a mound. Yoruichi was able to blast if off within just a second but she saw that she's already surrounded by six Kurokas' and is attacking from different angles essentially sealing off her movements. Yoruichi's demeanor didn't change and dealt with the attacks with her own expertise in hand to hand combat. With a single strike for each, the clones dispersed but the real Kuroka was nowhere to be found. Yoruichi looked up and saw five big wheels made out of black flames coming for her. Kuroka is smiling at Yoruichi from above as she watches those wheels of black flames hit her. 2

Kuroka landed on top of a protruding rock as she watches Yoruichi burn. Yoruichi, however, didn't try anything else to shake of the black flames aside for the first defense, "Heh… A spiritual type of attack. Pretty good, though you got the wrong opponent to use this on."

"Wh— Tch!" Kuroka couldn't believe what she is seeing but she has no time to stare in awe. She activated the last spell she prepared, a spatial barrier. Kuroka set this up when her clone approached Yoruichi to disrupt her attention. A sphere of transparent multicolor barrier appeared and engulfed Yoruichi as she burns. This barrier is a cumulation of her skill in space magic. Even if an Ultimate Class Devil was trapped it would take him or her a whole day to breakthrough it.

Confident with her magic, Kuroka turned her attention back to the hot spring where Koneko is staying, intending to escape and noticed that the only guy is already awake and filming the whole scene with a large grin and camcorder that appeared out of nowhere. 5

Kuroka's steps faltered and wanted to cover herself. She really didn't mind being seen but the way he looks at her is different from other men she had ever met. Every one of them would have at least some trace of lust no matter who it is, but this guy with a large grin sends shivers to her back. Instead of looking at her as a woman, he is looking at her like an object that needs to be inspected, 'How can someone give me that kind of look!?' Without being a narcissist, she's very confident with her appearance and figure that allows her to seduce her opponents and give her an opening.

Koneko and Aika noticed Kuroka's reaction and looked to the side. They saw Kisuke recording the scene with a large grin and they proceeded to attack him. Koneko sent out a kick while Aika activated her Sacred Gear and threw it to him, "Kisuke-senpai… What are you going to do with that recording?" "Kisuke-san… Will you use it for your own happy time alone?"

Kisuke dodges by using Flash Step and reappearing on the top of a rock near the hot spring with a towel wrap around his waist, "Koneko-chan, Who wouldn't want to record a black catfight? And Aika-chan, Yoruichi can always accompany me in my alone time so I don't need it." 2

"What!?" Both of them were dumbfounded at his words. Although they knew that they were lovers, both of them didn't expect that he would admit openly that they already crossed the line. They thought that they can naively believe that nothing would happen to them as they were always around the two, but thinking about it again, that kind of belief is truly naive and unbelievable. They always hoped that they don't cross the line as they could still catch up to Yoruichi who appeared before them. But the situation now is different and tiny flames of passion started to burn inside them. 6

'Huh? What now? Did I step on a landmine somehow? They should have known that Yoruichi and I are lovers and something like this is very normal.' Kisuke was dumbfounded at their reaction. As smart as he is, he couldn't process everything inside the woman's head. It's already a big achievement that he has some understanding of it.

Kisuke ignored them for now and turned his attention back to Kuroka who started to move again, 'Did she notice the look I'm giving her? Pretty sharp eh…' "Kuroka-san, if I were you, I wouldn't take away my attention from Yoruichi."

With those words, Kuroka stopped again, "Eh?"

From behind her, she heard a voice that shouldn't have come near her, "My turn~." 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Huehuehuehue~

Immortalizing moments like this is Kisuke's true mission in life~.

.

.

.

Enjoy~~~~

.

.

Support me~

pat /goyya00

Thank you very much~

COMMENT

52 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 131: Black Catfight (Final)

"My turn~."

Kuroka hurriedly turned around and focused her Touki around her arms for defense. Crossing her arms in front of her, she caught Yoruichi's fist with it and grimaced after feeling the force behind her punch. Kuroka jumped back to reduced the impact, albeit, only slightly. But that was enough for her to fix her stance midair are being sent flying away. 1

Yoruichi didn't let up and pointed her finger towards her, "Byakurai (Pale Lightning)." From her fingertips, a bolt of white lightning emerged and hit Kuroka's still crossed arm covered in Ki. The Ki where the lightning hit was blasted away and touched her skin, charring it. Kuroka's Touki immediately recovered but the charred skin remained. Kuroka used another illusion spell to generate more clones and disrupted the flow of Ki around her to hide the real her, but Yoruichi just sneered at this and cast another Kidou, "Hadou No. 31, Shakahou (Red Flame Cannon)." A ball of red-colored energy blasted Kuroka and her illusions along with the terrain.

"Nee-sama!" Koneko wanted to rush in but Kisuke blocked her way and patted her head, "Yoruichi knows what she's doing. Your sister might get hurt but she won't gravely injure her."

Koneko stopped her steps and hesitated for a moment before letting Yoruichi do what she wants. But if it comes to the point that she can't endure watching anymore, she's rush to Kuroka without hesitation regardless of what Kisuke and Yoruichi say. 1

Kuroka's clones disappeared along with terrain and a bunch of scratches is on her body but nothing serious. Her Touki is fluctuating a bit but still going strong, she can take a few more of that red-colored ball of energy blast. Kuroka glared at Yoruichi and kept thinking of what just happened, 'How did she escape my barrier?' She then glances at the barrier that is still up and a figure covered in black flames.

Guessing what she's thinking, Yoruichi answered the question in her mind, "Gigai (Faux Body) and a portable one." 1

"Gigai?" Kuroka furrowed her brows. She chooses to entertain her small talk to recover a little bit and she's also interested in what she's saying.

Yoruichi took out a black marble from her inventory without a word and hold it in front of her mouth to blow it like a balloon. That black marble expanded until the size of an adult and it suddenly popped leaving behind another 'Yoruichi'.

"What!?" Kuroka, slackjawed, didn't know what to think of the scene in front of her.

Yoruichi caught the other 'Yoruichi' and swung it around, "It reads the spiritual signature of the user and creates a copy of the user's body to be used for various applications. You can even use this to house a soul temporarily."

"House a soul!? You mean you can revive someone as long as there is a soul!?"

"Well… technically yes, but that's only possible for those who are able to resist the pull of reincarnation system set by who knows who." 2

"...You're kidding…"

"Maybe~." Yoruichi just smiled and pressed the 'Yoruichi' with both of her hand deflating it.

This is the first time Aika saw this invention of Kisuke and a 'great' idea went through her head, "Kisuke, give me one of those." 3

"Hmm? Sure." Kisuke answered but her eyes are still on the fight while he's recording.

"And while you're at it, please blow it for me." She added another request 1

"...What for?" Kisuke finally faced Aika after hearing that. And he noticed that she has a very resolute face. 1

"I sometimes get very lonely at night with my 'alone' time. That portable Gigai is a very good companion when I'm feeling lonely. And it's also a good practice for the real thing." Without batting an eye, Aika stated her reasoning. 10

"... Sounds like a very dangerous idea… so no." Kisuke refused after a bit of hesitation. He actually wants to see how Aika would play with his 'body' if left alone, 'Should I just eat this meat she kept offering to me?' Such thought started to surface on his mind. 1

"Please reconsider it. I'm willing to pay the pric- oww…" Aika still wanted to persuade Kisuke but a small rock hit her head. Aika traced where it can from and saw Yoruichi looking at her coldly, "I'll double your training later." 2

"I won't be scared of that! Come to me!" Aika returned a glare of her own. But Aika would fully regret this exchange later. 2

When Koneko heard Aika's idea, she also wanted her own. But seeing how Kisuke and Yoruichi rejected her, she kept it to herself, 'I first need to master that adult form. That way, I'll have more chances in the future.' 13

Yoruichi turned her attention back to Kuroka who is taking this chance to rest and recover her Demonic Power and Ki, 'Kisuke would sooner or later eat that free meat in front of him. As he's a man and a pervert by nature, stopping him would only make him go do it in secret. So instead of stopping him, I need to take control. The only good thing here is that he would never actually do it with those he is unfamiliar with and those girls who he doesn't have much favorable impression. Another thing is his sex drive actually kept getting stronger lately and there will be a day that I wouldn't be able to take all of his energy. If I'm going to get someone's help, I should be the one who should choose.' 17

Yoruichi isn't really against the idea of polygamy as she also came from a large clan where his father and grandfather have a mistress or two. It didn't help that in the supernatural world, a strong man having a harem is a pretty common sight. And one more thing is that Yoruichi herself has some lesbian tendencies that she wanted to try herself. 14

Setting these thoughts aside for later, Yoruichi noticed that Kuroka is ready for another round, 'I should end this. I pretty much know her capabilities except for those things she is still hiding. Her abilities are enough to be our eyes in the darkness.'

Yoruichi lifted her palm towards Kuroka and cast another Kidou, "Bakudo No. 61, Rikojoukourou (Six Rods of Light Prison)." Yoruichi summons six thin, but wide, beams of light around Kuroka. Without being able to react due to its sheer speed, the beams of light slammed towards Kuroka's midsection, holding her in place.

Kuroka tried to move to remove the beams of light, but found her whole body paralyze, 'What's this!? Sh*t.'

Yoruichi used this chance to approach her and touch her forehead sending a pulse of Reiatsu-Ki to her and completely paralyzing her. What she used is the improved version of Shibireyubi (Numbing Finger) that allows her to paralyze even someone as strong as Kuroka as long as she's tired and a bit weakened. 1

Kuroka wanted to retaliate but the strange energy inside her didn't allow it. Yoruichi dismissed the beams of light and carried Kuroka on her shoulders, "Now that we're done playing. Let's do the talking now. Oh, and by the way, no matter what you do, as long as that guy is here, you won't be able to leave this place if he doesn't want to." 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Hohoho…

I should probably finish those R18 chapters that I drafted some time before…

I also wanna try writing some Yuri actions, but that will have to wait until Kisuke accepts his harem…

.

.

.

Enjoy~

Support my work here:

pat /goyya00

COMMENT

53 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 132: Change Back

Back in the hot spring, Kuroka kept glaring at Yoruichi while she's hugging Koneko from the back with no intention of letting her go or whatsoever. She would give Kisuke a curious glance once in a while but she couldn't find the inspecting look she saw earlier, 'Is it just my imagination?... No, I'm pretty sure of what I've seen. He gave me a similar look those bastards have when they are still experimenting on me. Although there is something different about him… Something that separates him from those detestable Devils. But it doesn't change the fact that this guy is the most dangerous fellow here. I really have to take away Koneko from this place… But how? Communication magic is blocked and I can't call those guys to rescue me… For now, I'll listen to what they have to say. Maybe I can find a chance or more information by then.'

"Done planning?" Kisuke spoke after waiting for a while. All of them went back to soaking themselves on the hot spring. And the reason Kuroka is behaving 'nicely' is because Kisuke sealed both of her Ki and Demonic Power temporarily.

"Yes… You can start talking." Kuroka replied, intently staring at Kisuke, 'He's the one that will do the talking?'

"Ughh… Guys? Are you just going to ignore me!? Kuhook!!!" Off to the side, Yoruichi is currently doing a sleeper's choke on Aika while her other hand is touching all sorts of places. 1

"Please!!! I don't want to lose my purity like this!! Someone, please take this pervert off me!!!" Aika begged Kuroka, Koneko, and Kisuke but they ignored her plight and would only give curious glance once in a while. 4

As Aika is started to let out a voice that won't be allowed unless it's in the restricted channel on television, Kisuke started talking to Kuroka, "Let's see, for now, you can ask questions."

"I see… Then are you the same type of person who experimented on me years ago?" Kuroka's question shocked both Koneko and Kisuke. Kisuke didn't think that it would be her first question. With a smile, he nodded and answered, "Yep. I'm the same kind of person. I won't make any excuses. Feel free to see me like that."

"Haah… So it's not my imagination. Although I can tell that you're a bit different from them." Kuroka sighed as she commented and tightened her hug on Koneko.

"Hmm? How? Not to brag, but I can do some nasty things without batting an eye."

"Don't phrase it like doing nasty stuff is a good thing…" Kuroka went silent for a while but her gaze didn't leave Kisuke's eyes, "You're cold and selfish… but unlike them, you know affection…"

'Affection… is it?' Kisuke subconsciously glanced at Yoruichi who is still playing with Aika, ignoring the mood. Yoruichi noticed his gaze and returned it with a bright smile. It would have been an amazing sight if not for the flushed Aika in her arms. It is still an amazing sight, in a different meaning, however.

"Well… I guess you're right~."

'That's right… This guy is different… I can tell that he truly cares about Shirone, that glasses girl and especially that Yoruichi…' Kuroka remembered the master of the branch family of Naberius Clan. He is an unfeeling demon that doesn't see anyone beyond their utility value and compared him to Kisuke who is in front of her right now. Although he could do what he did, he can at least see people as they are. Kuroka has seen all sorts of people when she roams the darker side of the world and someone like Kisuke is truly rare, 'But that's what makes him even more dangerous. If he somehow lost the target of his affection, he'll descend into something more terrifying than those Devils, especially if his abilities are what they make out to be.' 7

"You're too dangerous…" Kuroka spoke what's on her mind.

Kisuke somehow guessed what conclusion she came up with and replied with great confidence, "That's why I have to prepare thousands upon thousands of ways to keep her safe. Much like how I prepare for war." 1

Kuroka can feel his resolution in those words and contemplated the move she should take, "We aren't going anywhere with these questions so let me ask you directly, what do you want from me?"

Kisuke's smile grew bigger at her question, "Simple, I want you to be our eyes on the other side of the coin."

"Couldn't you do it yourself?" Kuroka narrowed her eyes at his answer. Based on the abilities she had seen them use, it wouldn't be hard for them to move around secretly.

"We could, but Yoruichi and I are bound to gather attention and we wouldn't have as much freedom as now." Kisuke could use Gigai to evade detection but having another pair of eyes working for him is more convenient in some situations.

"Is that why you showed me what you can do? For me to agree to your demand? I could just spread the news that you can gather pure energies and trouble will come for you and I wouldn't even lose anything as they are almost useless for me." Kuroka sneered at his apparent plan.

"That's one, but I showed it to you because I want you to know some of my capabilities. After all, I have an offer for you that you might not believe without seeing what I can do first." Kisuke didn't mind her reaction and replied confidently.

"An offer? Do you think that it'll be more important than my little sister's safety?"

"Let me clear this misunderstanding. Koneko-chan took that form because she took in large amounts of natural Ki that she wasn't able to control it. It's actually a very safe technique aside from initial training that can be dangerous without supervision."

"And how do you expect me to believe your words?"

"That technique is called Sage Mode and you can achieve it by melding your own Ki with the natural Ki effectively controlling it like your own. And one of my offers is teaching you that technique."

Kuroka thought for a bit and recall all her knowledge in Senjutsu but still came to the same conclusion, "Most of the Senjutsu users the past thought that they can use natural Ki around them to power their techniques, but the malice in it affects the mind that it can destroy it if used too much. Are you saying this isn't the case?"

"What you're saying is true." Kisuke unhesitantly agreed with her.

"Then…"

"But only if you take in natural Ki as it is."

"???" Kuroka tilted her head in confusion, 'What else you can do?'

"What we've thought Koneko-chan is how to process the natural Ki before she can meld it with her own Ki. You've seen it in the game. Normally, it doesn't take that much time to absorb natural Ki, but instead of just absorbing it, most of her time and concentration are used in 'cleansing' natural Ki for her own use." 1

Kuroka's eyes widened in shock, 'So that's the weird feeling I'm getting. I thought that Shirone is strangely slow in gathering natural Ki.'

Kuroka looked down and saw that Koneko is also looking up to her, "What he's saying is true, Nee-sama. If Yoruichi-san didn't ban me from using Senjutsu, I could have shown it to you."

At this moment, Kuroka hesitated because if this is all true, then this technique could help her get stronger faster. And if it's really safe for Koneko, then she wouldn't have much reason to take her away from this place aside from Kisuke himself.

"If you can't still agree after my second and last offer, then I don't have any other ways to convince you 'nicely'."

Kuroka's vigilance rose up again after his last words but she still chooses to listen as she's pretty curious about the second offer.

"I can change you back to a Nekomata." 12

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Hohoho~

Enjoy~

.

.

.

In this fic, I'm making it becoming a Devil almost irreversible.

.

Even if someone takes out their evil piece, their body's physiology won't revert back to their former species.

COMMENT

49 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 133: Terms

"I can change you back into a Nekomata."

Kuroka's mind blanked-out after hearing Kisuke's offer. Kisuke didn't say anything else and just enjoyed the hot spring while he waits for her to properly process what he means. Koneko was also dumbfounded as she didn't think it would be possible to go back after reincarnating into a Devil. Yoruichi and Aika stopped what they are doing because they don't want to interrupt what seems to be an important decision for Kuroka.

After a minute or two, Kuroka finally made a sound, "H-how…?" She didn't want to believe something preposterous could happen. As far as she knew, being reincarnated into a Devil forever changes your physique and won't go back even if you remove the Evil Piece embedded. The only way for you to change 'back' is discarding your current Devil body and move your soul to a new non-Devil body. 7

Creating a new body is already a very huge problem as only a few beings can do it flawlessly, but messing with a soul another thing entirely. Just touching it will risk it from being dispersed and never coming back. The only proven ways you can transfer your soul into another body or container is with the use of a certain Longinus or with the help of another being with a powerful soul that also resides on your body.

With all of this, Kuroka can't believe that he could casually utter those words but she also hopes that he's capable of it as being a Devil is some sort of trauma for her and wanted to get rid of this stigma. So instead of questioning its possibility, she asks him how it would work.

"Well, the whole process is still in the works so I can't do it now. But I should be able to complete it within a few weeks of time. I can make it shorter if I focus on it, but I still have other things to prioritize. As for how it'll go, I would first remove the influence of the Evil Piece from your body and soul and transfer your soul to another container. After that, I would 'fix' your body to how it was before you become a Devil and return your soul into it."

"Fixing the body… That's hard enough yet you sound like you can handle souls just fine. I can hardly believe your words. What gives you so much confidence?"

"I do not dare claim that I'm the best when it comes to souls but I'm confident with my skills. Look at that embarrassing glasses girl. What do you think of her?"

"Who's embarrassing!?"

"A normal human?"

"Why don't you try using those black flames of yours on her?"

"What!? The moment my Kasha touches her, her soul would be burned to oblivion!"

"Don't worry about it~. I'll take responsibility~." 1

Kuroka hesitated for a few seconds but still agreed to him. A small wheel surrounded by black flames materialize on top on her fingertips and it flew over to Aika.

"I don't have any say in this!?"

Once it hits Aika, she groaned… she tried to, but noticed that even though the black flames are burning him, she doesn't feel anything from it. 1

"What!? How is that…" Kuroka suddenly remembered back when Yoruichi also took it head-on and said that she chose the wrong target. She then turns her attention back to the grinning Kisuke and waited for his explanation.

"This Kasha of yours is a spiritual attack that damages the soul directly. It won't work on those people who have a more powerful soul than you. Aika-chan may seem a normal person, but her dormant soul power is large enough to offset your attack."

"What!? How is that possible!? A normal human has a more powerful soul than me!?" Kuroka exclaimed but thinking about it again, "You're the reason? You can manipulate souls like this!?"

"Yep~. Transferring souls are actually pretty easy for me. The only hard part is removing the soul from the body as the body has Mana or Ki that can resist it. The larger the Mana or Ki the harder it is. And fixing the body is actually the hardest part as I would still need few data regarding Devil physique and Nekomata physique." 1

"..."

"So what would it be?"

"That offer is everything that I would want aside from the safety of Shirone, but I'm still having a hard time trusting you. After all, you're very similar to those guys I loathe."

"True enough… Then I would have to resort to a more drastic measure~."

Kuroka obviously didn't like his words and prepared herself.

Kisuke stared at Koneko and Koneko also stared at his eyes, 'What are you planning now?'

"At least you believe in my expertise in the soul, right?"

"... I suppose."

"Then you do know that it's possible for me to plant something nasty directly to the soul."

It finally hit Kuroka what he's trying to say, "You bastard!!! Did you do something to Shirone!?" The seal on Kuroka has weakened sufficiently that she could now fight back but didn't do so in fear that he activates something that'll hurt Koneko.

"Yup~." I indeed planted something inside her. I need insurance after all~." 'Although it's not as you think. It's just some protection spell I conveniently placed.'

"You scoundrel!" Kuroka released Koneko and stood up revealing her voluptuous body. 2

Kisuke wasn't affected by this and replied, "I won't deny that. So? What's your decision?"

"Fine! I'll be your pawn! I don't care about your other offers! Just don't hurt Shirone!"

Kisuke clapped his hands, "Cool! Since you're still a Devil, we can create a binding contract. And with my expertise of the soul, I'll be able to make something that binds that too."

"I don't care! My first term is you're to protect Shirone from harm to the best of your capabilities! Second is you have to remove everything you planted on Shirone's soul. And lastly, you're not allowed to plant anything further on both Shirone and me!" Kuroka is very worried about her little sister that she didn't think of any loopholes that Kisuke can take advantage of in her terms. The only thing inside her mind is that remove the threat inside Koneko as fast as possible. 1

"Great. My turn then. First is that you're to all the information that you have. Second is that you've to gather information for me. The third is that you can't come near and reveal any association between you and everyone from Urahara Shop openly unless I agree to it. Fourth is that you have to take the same training as Koneko-chan. And lastly, you'll allow me to change you back into a Nekomata when I'm ready."

What Kisuke and Yoruichi want is just an eye in the darkness where they can't conveniently always come. The fourth term is for Koneko. Both of them didn't like that Koneko is virtually threading an unknown path alone, so they wanted her older sister to accompany her. As for the last one, Kisuke wanted to try it first on Kuroka before he proposes the same thing to Koneko in the future.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Hohoho~

This is the last chapter of Vol 3~

And damn… I didn't think that I would take this long with Vol 4. It's still on the verge of climax…

.

.

.

Anyways, enjoy~

Support me and get access to 47 Advance chapters~

pat /goyya00

COMMENT

66 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 134: Somewhere On the Other Side of the Globe

Kuroka wanted to remove the fourth and last terms but she doesn't have any advantages over this deal as long as Kisuke is taking Koneko as 'hostage'.

Finalizing the deal, Kuroka has a bitter face and Koneko comforted her while patting her back, "Now removed what you've planted on Shirone's soul! Everything!"

"Now, now. Don't be hasty. I'll be doing it." Kisuke approaches them and puts his hand on Koneko's head. After a few seconds, a ball of green light appeared when Kisuke pulled away his hand from Koneko's head. He then crushed it with his hands in front of Kuroka making her sigh in relief.

"Nee-sama… You still don't know Kisuke-senpai. He didn't mean any harm."

"What are you saying, Shirone! All he has done is enough for me to judge him a scoundrel. And why are you defending the guy who's technically taking you as a hostage!?" Kuroka immediately and angrily refuted her words.

"What do you think he planted on me?" Koneko didn't back down and continued speaking to her older sister gently.

"Something that can hurt you if you defy him?" Kuroka is starting to have weird feelings about the situation. 1

"No…"

"... Then what?"

"A simple protective spell and an alarm spell." Koneko let out the truth. Kisuke told her that he'll be giving her some memory reading defensive spell and an alarm that would accompany it in case it activated.

"...What?"

"In other words, he just tricked you."

"Y-you…" Kuroka snapped her neck back to Kisuke who is scratching his head.

"All I told you is that I planted something in Koneko-chan's soul and didn't tell anything about it being harmful to her. You're the one who filled in the blanks. It's not my fault." Shrugging his shoulders, Kisuke denied the accusatory look. 3

Kuroka couldn't speak anymore and fell into self-loathe, 'Did I just let this guy trick me?' 3

"Damn scammer. Couldn't you live without scamming anyone?" Aika successfully escaped Yoruichi's grasp and help Kuroka to verbally assault Kisuke. 2

"Grrr… Dammit! I couldn't take it anymore-nya! It's not on our terms that I'm not allowed to hurt you!" Kuroka stomped her foot in fury and rushed towards Kisuke. But just she's about to get near him, in split second, she tied up in turtle-shell bondage. 1

"N-not again!" 1

"Give it up. That guy is stronger than me. And adding his unconventional head, he'll just annoy you to death." Yoruichi gave her a friendly reminder.

"No!!! I won't give up!" Kuroka shouted with a flushed face. 7

The day went by without Kuroka being able to take even a bit of revenge. Every time she would attack Kisuke, there would only be one end, and that is being tied up in turtle-shell bondage. Kisuke even thinks that Kuroka has some weird kink that Koneko isn't aware of, 'Why am I always surrounded by perverts. What did I do to deserve this?' 18

Kuroka gave up for today and went away, but not after giving her access to the training ground. She's not allowed to come to Urahara Shop or his home, just the training ground. Kuroka accepted it since Koneko is always in it anyways.

As for the information she knows, only Kisuke and Yoruichi listened to it and were given a shock at its contents but they didn't let Kuroka know about it.

After Kuroka left, all of them returned to the surface. Aika still has to go home to placate her father and Koneko with her long-overdue reunion with the whole Gremory peerage. Kisuke and Yoruichi, meanwhile, went back to their room and laid down on the bed.

"What do you think about Kuroka's information?" Yoruichi cuddled in him and asks.

"More complicated than I expected but still within tolerable levels. Although, I didn't really expect Ophis-chan to lead a terrorist group." Kisuke yawned as he wraps around his arms on Yoruichi. 2

"Someone like Ophis, if it's the same being, couldn't possibly lead an organization. It's probably just a give and take relationship."

"You're right. Someone as strong as her could easily give power to those weaker than her. And those weaker guys can propose to kick out Great Red out of Dimensional Gap. Someone like Ophis would easily agree to that if that is her goal without thinking much about it."

"Ophis-chan is too innocent. This won't end well for her."

"As much as I want to help, I can't do much about her situation. Let's just prepare to pull her out if something happens. But as strong as she is, I doubt that would ever happen, unless…"

"Unless what?"

"There is a cheating item out there that could actually hurt her. This is the world where you can power up almost infinitely as long as your emotion and body are strong enough after all." 14

"If you say it like that, then that cheating item really must exist." 1

"Haah… Let's stop thinking about this for now. We have enough in our plates. Splitting our focus more won't do us any good."

"Goodnight." Kisuke used his hand to part Yoruichi's hair and kissed her on the forehead.

"Goodnight." Yoruichi buried her head on Kisuke chest and closed her eyes to rest.

.

.

.

Aegina Island, Greece.

A modest one-story house lies not from the Aegina's Port. Living within is a family of three and currently having a nice dinner on their dining table.

"Claire, it's almost your birthday. What do you want as a present?" The father figure asks his daughter.

The small girl with short shiny gray hair and sparkly black eyes stopped eating and looked up to her father, "Uhmm… Can I ask for anything?"

"You can, but mommy has to agree with it first." The father smiled gently and use his hand to wipe the sauce stuck on her cheek.

"Then I want to meet big brother Kisuke!" With a bright smile, the little girl stated her wish. 14

The mother and father figure looked at each other in shock and the mother asks her daughter, "Why do you want to meet him?"

"Because you kept talking about him and I want to meet and play with him!"

The father figure sighed and the mother figure chuckled at their daughter's wish.

If Kisuke were to see the parents, he'll remember the day when he saved the couple's life. It's precisely Cleria Belial and Masaomi Yaegaki. And now they have a very cute daughter after moving to Aegina Island in Greece. 15

"I'll write an invitation. It's also about time to meet and thank him again." Cleria continued her meal as she agreed to her daughter's demand.

"Yay!"

"Alright, finish your veggies. Big brother Kisuke likes obedient children." 16

"Ughh… o-okay…" 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

This is the start of volume 4~.

As you can probably tell, I plan to let Kisuke and Yoruichi deal with something else instead of participating in the Excalibur Arc.

.

.

.

Though I'll be honest… 50 Chapters in this arc and I'm still not yet done… just almost done… maybe 10 more chapters tops… not sure…

.

.

And some of you… most of you? Or maybe all of you may get bored at the next Arc due to it mostly OC and no interaction with other DxD chars except for husband and wife… Or maybe my plot is just plain boring…

.

.

As I said, this is an experimental novel where I want to try as many things as possible so please don't hate me if you find it boring.

.

And all of your feedbacks are very appreciated, even if it's in a form of fight in the comment section~. I can actually learn a lot of things from that. So debate more?

.

.

Anyways.

Enjoy~

Support me on my *~

pat /goyya00

fixed: right-write

COMMENT

90 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 135: Kaichou… Please Don't Destroy the House

The next day, Kisuke still didn't want to go to school and slept until noon with Yoruichi. They only got up because Sakura kept calling for them to wake up.

Kisuke created an app for his smartphone to check who is inside the training ground and currently, Koneko, Kuroka, and Aika are in it. Kuroka and Koneko are currently in the rejuvenating hot spring, while Aika is currently running around throughout the whole training ground. Instead of just jogging, she's running around in full sprint and each lap she would drop dead tired on the rejuvenating hot spring. She would do this for the whole day if she doesn't have any other business and if Yoruichi isn't personally training her. 6

"It amazing she can keep this up every day," Kisuke commented in awe.

Yoruichi took a peek on Kisuke's phone, and saw Aika's position moving around the perimeter of the map, "Even the students of Shinigami Academy won't be able to take this kind of beating." She added. 1

"Well, if she wants to catch up, she has to do at least this much. Sooner or later, her body would be able to take the stress of transformation."

"What I like about her is although she wouldn't stop whining that it's annoying, she would still do her training without cutting corners. I wonder what pushes her to do all of this?" Yoruichi gave Kisuke a mean look as she asks this question. 1

"I wonder about that too." Kisuke didn't return her gaze. Kisuke has an idea, but even if Aika confronts him about it he would just play dumb it. 1

"Oh right, there is a large aura that appeared in Sona-kaichou's place last night. I wonder what is that all about?" Kisuke changes the topic as he can't take Yoruichi's gaze anymore. 2

Yoruichi snorted but allowed her to escape, "Probably the so-called Devil King. Do you know anything about her?"

"All I know is that she's in charge of foreign affairs and the weirdest out of all Devil Kings."

"Weirdest? How?"

"It seems that she's a big fan of magical girls in anime. Beyond that, I don't know anything else. We can ask Kuroka for additional info. Let's go eat breakfast first."

They ate their brunch and accompanied Sakura for a bit before bidding their farewell and moving towards the training ground.

But just as Kisuke was about to cast his teleportation spell he notices that the large aura that appeared last night is now approaching their place.

Yoruichi also noticed this and looked at Kisuke, "What are we gonna do now."

"Although I can feel something's not right since she's with Kaichou, let's hear them out for now." Kisuke couldn't pinpoint the exact feeling that he's getting from the so-called Devil King. He can tell that there are some hostilities targeted at him, but that's all. She isn't hostile to anyone else 'What's up with that.' Kisuke started rubbing his chin in contemplation.

"Mom, please prepare some tea. We have guests." Kisuke stopped thinking about that and just reviewed all of his escape routes just in case the Devil King unreasonably attacks him, 'She got the 'Weirdest' reputation after all.'

"Who is it?"

"Sona-kaichou, and probably her older sister."

"Her older sister?" Sakura is boiling water but as she comprehends Kisuke words she exclaimed, "Her older sister!? Isn't she one of the Devil Kings!? What is she doing here!?" 1

Kisuke shrugs his shoulder and replied, "Who knows…"

Seeing that her son doesn't mind it much, her worries reduces and focused on the tea she's making.

Just a few minutes, hey heard their doorbell rang and Kisuke stood up from the couch answering the door, "Who is it? If it's a newspaper, we don't need it. Or is it the delivery girl that I requested to deliver my porn? Please wait a minute. I get the camera to capture your reaction and add it to my collection of 'Delivery Girls handing out Porn.' " 5

Sono's eyebrows twitch at his response and wanted to reprimand him. But she stopped herself as she always loses in the argument. Sona already gave up long ago to understand how his headworks, "It's me." 1

"... I didn't think that 'It's me, It's me.' scam would still exist today. Society is scary. Begone scammer! You won't fool anyone here!" Kisuke exclaimed from the inside. 6

Sona clenched her teeth and wanted to kick down the door, but her older sister is watching from behind so she can't do any unladylike, 'Why did he choose this time to mess around when my sister is here?... No. Knowing him, he chose this time because my sister is here! Damn despicable bastard!'

"It's me! Sona Sitri! Stop messing around! I have something to talk about!"

"... Yoruichi, this guy is so damn good. He can even imitate Kaichou's voice and impersonate her." A sigh came from the other door, "If only they would use these skills for the betterment of the world." 4

Those words almost broke her patience and her temple started throbbing. She closed her and took a deep breath to calm herself, 'Strange… Am I always this irritable? Or is it just because he's plain annoying?'

"Damn you Kisuke! Open the door now or I'll break it down… and repair it later!" Sona couldn't care less anymore that her sister is watching and just wanted to smack Kisuke on the face. 2

"Getting violent just because your scam didn't work, huh? But fear not as I would give you a chance to prove yourself. If you're really Kaichou then I have a question that only she can answer."

Sona has a bad feeling but if she can open the door by just answering a question and she would take it. What's the worst could happen if she would just answer his question, "Fine… Ask away…" 6

Sona, as always, regretted her decision, "What the title of the erotic book that Kaichou has hidden in the hidden compartment under the table of Student Council room?" 1

"What!?"

"I'm just giving you 5 seconds to answer. If you can't, then get lost."

"Wait, Kisuke! Can we talk this out?"

"5."

"Ughh."

"4."

Sona didn't want to look at her sister's reaction so she kept facing the front door. 1

"3."

She gritted her teeth and with a flushed face, she started muttering, "E…n th…h I'm the S..dent …..l P…..nt, I …" She tried but still can't finish it due to embarrassment. 5

"2."

'Why do I have to listen to his sh*ts!? I just have to break down this door! And maybe I flatten his face who's probably snickering behind the door!' With that in mind, Sona resolutely took a step forward and lifted her right foot to kick down the door. But just as her foot was about to land, Kisuke suddenly opened the door from inside, "Just kidding~. You can come in, Kaichou."

As expected, Sona lost her balance when the expected foothold disappeared and fell forward face first and the skirt flipped. 4

"..." Everyone is silent at this scene. After a few seconds, Kisuke opened his mouth, "What a unique way of entering… ... ... ...Uhmm… Kaichou…? Please don't destroy the house… I beg you."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

And here are some Trollsuke moments~.

Enjoy it now as there won't be much of it next arc as I can't really find a chance for him to mess around.

.

.

.

Are you hyped about the next arc?

Please don't! And yes! I'm trying to reduce your expectation as it might be a long boring arc… based on the reception on my *.

.

I'm doing this because I don't want you to get disappointed later and throw axes at me for it.

.

.

For my patrons,

The arc is about to end. And next arc will go back to when Kisuke and Yoruichi left.

Thank you for your support~

COMMENT

63 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 136: Serafall Leviathan 5

Kisuke is currently standing beside the flushed and fuming Sona. After successfully placating her and stopping her from destroying the place, Kisuke invited the guess in and did his best to serve the still angry and embarrassed Sona. 1

Beside her, sitting on the couch is her older sister and one of the current Devil Kings of the Underworld, Serafall Leviathan, formerly known as Serafall Sitri. Serafall is a beautiful girl looking in her late teens with black hair, tied into twin tails and blue eyes. Sitting beside her younger sister, her child-like body in more apparent, but you would never think of her as Sona's little sister because of her bosom which is much larger than Sona. 2

Serafall is the older sister of Sona Sitri and the oldest sibling of the Sitri Family. During the war between the Old Satan Faction and Anti Satan Faction, she was part of the Anti Satan Faction that opposed the Old Satan Faction, which ended in their victory, and she was eventually promoted to the position of Satan Leviathan, losing her right as the heir of the Sitri Clan in the process. Much like how Sirzechs of the Gremory Household became a Devil King.

Unlike her serious younger sister, Serafall is cheerful and possesses a childlike personality, but the situation right now is different as she couldn't get into her usual pace after seeing how these two act in front of her. If those people from the Underworld were to know that Serafall is just sitting silently beside her younger sister as she 'flirts' with some unknown guy, they would first doubt if it's really Serafall and after confirming it, they would still shake their heads at such ridiculous situation. That's the siscon that would even attack the Heavens if something were to happen to her little sister.

What's worse is that Serafall is currently dressed in her usual magical girl's clothing and the guy 'flirting' with Sona completely ignored her after the initial greeting. Serafall just ended up dumbfounded and also curious at the guy wearing green traditional Japanese clothing and a bucket hat that casts a shadow over his eyes. Mainly because this is her first time seeing her overly serious little sister, Sona, show such rich expression.

It's not that Kisuke wanted to ignore Serafall, it just that he didn't expect Sona would fell like that and is feeling a bit guilty. Earlier, his focus is entirely on the so-called Devil King even before they arrive. He didn't open immediately open the door because he wanted to gather some information first. He intended to understand the relationship between the two and since it's Kisuke, his only option is to tease Sona to get a reaction out of the Devil King. But he didn't expect that she would just stand there dumbfounded at the whole ordeal like she can't believe what's happening in front of her and wanted to escape reality.

Seeing that he isn't getting much reaction from her, he intended to stop joking around before Sona exploded… But he was too late. He didn't really think that she would kick down the door base on her personality and ended up falling down disgracefully after opening the door, 'Is this a change? Or just her true self? Girls are really hard to understand, especially the one hitting puberty.' 2

"Sona-kaichou, please forgive me, okay? I didn't intend for that happen too. Here some cookies, or do you like some cake instead?" Kisuke offered her a plate of cookies intended for when Ophis decided to hunt for some free food again. 3

Sona, still flushed and some tears pooling in the corner of her eyes quietly accepted the cookies and nibbled at it as if to take out her frustration on it.

"So? Would you not introduce me to this pretty lady beside you?" Kisuke, trying to brush away what just happened, pushed the conversation.

Sona flinched. She almost forgot that her elder sister is still with her. Now that she thinks about it, her sister is strangely quiet all this time and took a peek at her. Sona noticed that she's making a difficult expression which is quite refreshing to see considering how she normally acts around people, 'This is bad. I'm getting addicted to seeing people make that kind of expression. Kisuke's antics is rubbing too much on me.' 12

Shaking those thoughts, she introduced her sister, "This is one of the current Devil King, Serafall Leviathan-sama." Albeit a short introduction. She's still sulking from earlier events. Sona continues to help herself with some cookies to ease some of her worries and ignored the two, a decision she would regret yet again. 4

Seeing that Sona's mood won't improve for some time, Kisuke decided to leave her alone for now. He went over Serafall's position and stretched out his right hand and introduced herself, "The name's Kisuke Urahara. I'm very pleased to meet such a beautiful lady."

Serafall woke up from her stupor when Kisuke approached her and returned to her usual child-like behavior. She set aside Sona's issue for now and focuses her attention on the interesting human, "Oh my, thank you, Kisuke-chan. I'm Serafall Leviathan. You can call me Levia-tan~ ." With a wink, she shook Kisuke's hand. 5

This is the first time then looked at each other's eyes and suddenly there was a spark between them. They somehow understood each other. Sona looked at there direction when she suddenly noticed that they were strangely quiet. She saw that they were staring at each other's eyes without a word while holding hands. A flash of jealousy instantly took over her and wanted to separate them but before she could do it, Kisuke suddenly separated from and took out a photo, "As a sign of goodwill, please accept this." It was the first cosplay photo he got from Sona, the 'Magical Girl' Sona, and handed it over to Serafall. 7

"Wh-!?" Sona almost fell over again but manages to regain her balance. She's already prepared for Kisuke to act like this even before coming here, so before Serafall can touch the photo, Sona snatched it from Kisuke's hands and tore it up to many pieces before burning it with simple fire magic.

"Nooo!" Kisuke cried out for the loss but recovered immediately, "Whew~. Good thing I still have some copies under my pillow." He muttered softly, but Sona heard him loud and clear. 4

"You bastard! Why do you have multiple copies of this!?" Sona shouted as she runs upstairs unreservedly. Sona reached Kisuke's room and intruded it unhesitantly and reached out for his pillow on the bed. But after lifting the pillow, she didn't find any photos of her, only a porn magazine with the cover model slightly resembles her. Sona's head heated up and got tempted opening it, 'Why would Kisuke have something like this? I know he has tons of porn magazines, but why someone who resembles me?' Sona's head got preoccupied with the porn magazine in front of her that she almost forgot her original objective. 4

'Huh!? What am I doing!? I need to look for those photos first! It's not under the pillow like he said!' Sona got hold of herself and started searching the things under his bed but she suddenly remembered something important, 'Why would he hid it here if he got a separate space for this?... I got tricked again!!!'

Sona rushed back downstairs and the worst thing happened. Her elder sister, Serafall, is now holding not one but three of her cosplay photos.

"Ki-tan! I love you!" Serafall rushed to Kisuke and gave him a big hug. 7

Meanwhile, Sona was watching all of these and fell to her knees, defeated, "Nooooooo!!!" 16

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Hehehe~

Enjoy the Trollsuke moment as another one won't come anytime soon~.

.

.

.

And in case some of you are interested,

Kisuke already received Yoruichi's permission for Harem!

.

.

Some of you… Or maybe most of you? Probably doesn't like Harem, but I didn't write harem because readers asked me to, it's already my plan from the beginning! Though it took some time to reach that point. hehehe

.

.

Enjoy~

Support me~

49 advance chapters

pat /goyya00

COMMENT

70 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 137: I'll let you marry So-tan 2

Both Kisuke and Serafall took turns to comfort Sona who started crying.

"Sona-Kaichou… Here… drink this and calm down." As smart as Kisuke, he didn't know what to do in this situation. He tried enlisting Yoruichi's help who is in her cat form silently watching them since earlier, but she only gave him gloating smile, 'I didn't think that she would break down to tears.' 1

Kisuke also asks for his mother's help but she replied with, "Go attend to Sona-chan's needs. Maybe this will teach you not to tease others so much." But knowing Kisuke, Yoruichi highly doubts that. 3

Serafall also didn't know what to do as whatever she has done in the past, at most, Sona will just run away in embarrassment, "So-tan, please stop crying, okay? Here, let this big sister hug you until you feel better."

Sona continues to sniffle while covering her whole face with both of her hands. Kisuke and Serafall are already running out of options to placate Sona when she suddenly spoke up, " sniffles P-please give me… the photos that Kisuke gave you… sniffles" She's obviously talking to Serafall. 2

Serafall and Kisuke looked at each other again and communicated using their eyes for a split second.

'What should I do, Ki-tan? I don't want to hand it over!'

'No worries! I still have a bunch of copies! Just think of it as a small sacrifice to keep it to your collection!'

'Just how many copies do you have? But great. I'll expect it later!'

Although they communicated extremely fast, Sakura and Yoruichi still noticed it, 'These two…' 5

Serafall, without hesitation, handed the photos over to Sona and Sona tore it up before burning it with basic fire magic. If Sona is in the proper state of mind, she would have noticed that something isn't right.

Kisuke offered his handkerchief and Sona used it to wipe her face. After doing so, her expression returned but her eyes are still red. They didn't point it out though.

"Ahem… Now then, moving on. Sona-kaichou, what is the purpose of today's visit? You even brought someone like Levia-tan." Kisuke move the topic before Sona could think more about what just happened and spoke in a very serious tone, but was destroyed when he called Serafall 'Levia-tan'

While Serafall nodded in satisfaction, Sona cringed. She wanted to tell him that he shouldn't call a Devil King like that but his question finally reminded her of their purpose in this place and she started to get nervous, "Eh… U-uhmm… You s-see… The t-thing is…"

"Hmm? What's up? This isn't like you to start stuttering with words." Kisuke furrowed his brows as Sona started acting weird, 'She's… panicking? What happened? Is it an emergency? But looking at confused Levia-tan, it couldn't be a very bad thing.'

Serafall is seeing so many things that Sona hasn't shown to her today, 'Is this his influence? I couldn't see it as a bad thing as she started expressing herself more. But why is she panicking now?... Wait… Could it be that Ki-tan isn't aware of what it means beating So-tan in a game of chess? But knowing her, she wouldn't panic like this as he's only a candidate and nothing more… I see… So you like him, huh? You're afraid that he'll outright reject you… Hmmm… What should I do? I do trust So-tan judgment, but should I really give her to Ki-tan?... Yosh, it's decided. I'll figure if Ki-tan is really for So-tan in the future but for now, since Ki-tan gave me such wonderful things and I like him a lot, I would help you out this time. Be grateful to Nee-chan, So-tan."

Sona still didn't know how to explain things, 'What should I say!? That Nee-sama is here to confront my so-called fiance candidate and make him give up?... In the first place… What will be his reaction to this issue? Will he despise me? Will he just laughed it off? And he already has a lover! Although having multiple wives in the Underworld is pretty normal, he grew up in human society! What should I do!? What the hell? Why do I feel like crying now?...'

Kisuke saw that tears are starting to pool again on the corner of Sona's eye and thought, 'What? Did she finally remembered that I still should have tons of copies of those photos in me? What excuse should I make next?' 6

Yoruichi, however, notices the difference from earlier and now, and Serafall who is making an 'I understand' face, 'Oi oi oi… Why make a 'Maiden in-love frustrated' face now? What's happening?'

Without waiting for Sona to speak any further, Serafall faced Kisuke and asks, "Ki-tan, what do you think of Sona-chan?"

'Hmm? Why did that question come up now?' Regardless of his doubt, Kisuke still answered flawlessly, "I think she's very cute and hardworking…"

"Hmm… I see… I see…" Serafall closed her eyes and contemplated for a bit.

Sona felt like a big load was taken away from her shoulder and sighed in relief. She also felt 'a bit' of happiness from his words, 'Wait… Why am I feeling happy when in fact I keep hearing such compliments from others?... ... ... No, I don't think that's it…' Sona finally has an idea why should feel that way, but kept denying it as 'It couldn't be.' or 'It's that pervert, you know?' But once this idea started to surface, Sona became even more aware of it and ended up blushing. Although she didn't have any time to contemplate more as she suddenly felt a piercing gaze through her. Sona looked to the side and saw a black cat glaring at her, 'Yoruichi-san!? Since when was she here!? Why are you glaring at me like that!? Stop! It's not what you think!' 3

Yoruichi understood what she's thinking from her look, but just snorted at her, 'Hmmph… The moment you can't keep such thoughts away is the moment you cemented those feelings… Damn Kisuke…' Yoruichi would never blame Sona for falling for Kisuke as he's the man Yoruichi herself fell for. Why would she blame the girl who fell for her charming boyfriend? On the contrary, she would feel prideful.

Serafall opened her eyes again and looked seriously at Kisuke, "Ki-tan… I'll let you marry So-tan if you can go through my 'Groom Training Course'." 3

"Nee-sama!?"

"Wait… What? Where did that come from?" 8

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Ohohoho~

How will this end up, I wonder~? Heh…

.

.

.

On the side note, finally reached the 50 advance chapters on my pat.reon!

Cheers~!

This means that if I manage to write two chapters today, I'll post two tomorrow. And this will be the case until the end of the month with my new goal 60 adv chaps coming in~.

.

.

Support me:

pat /goyya00

.

A BIG Thank you for all of my patrons out there~! You helped me reach this stage!

COMMENT

48 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 138: Sona Ran Away 1

"Did you beat So-tan in a game of chess?" Instead of answering Kisuke's question, Serafall asked a question of her own.

Kisuke started thinking what her words mean and answered, "I did."

"And So-tan probably made a fuss over her loss." Serafall looked over at Sona who started fidgeting with a flushed face. Sona is now enduring everyone's gaze in addition to Yoruichi's mean gaze.

"... You're right." Based on Serafall declaration on marriage and the current trend of the talk, Kisuke already has some clue on what's going on but he still needs to hear it completely before jumping into a conclusion.

"Did you know that a few years ago that a certain young Devil, to avoid being engaged to someone she doesn't like announce and swore to her name that she would only marry those who beat her in a game of chess? Many young men from different backgrounds tried to beat her but no one succeeded." Serafall picked up a cookie and happily ate it, 'Not as delicious as Sona's sweets though.' 2

"... I see… So you're saying that a young man like that appeared?" Kisuke was now sure of what's going on and looked at Sona who is now staring at the floor not daring to lift her head.

"That's why I'm here." After some cookies, Serafall calmly sips some tea.

Serafall didn't speak any further and waited for the latter's reply.

A strange silence took over the room. Sakura is blankly looking Sona and kept thinking, 'Another daughter-in-law? Not that I'm against it as like Sona-chan quite a bit… But Kisuke grew up in human society and he already has Yoruichi… Even though he's a big pervert, I doubt that he'll agree.'

Yoruichi sighed as she already knew what would be the result of this. She is sure that Kisuke will reject this marriage but she also knew that Sona wouldn't be able to take it well.

After a few more seconds of silence, Kisuke smiled and said in a jovial tone, "Hahaha… No way. It's Kaichou here we are talking about. Even if I beat her in chess, she wouldn't want to marry someone like me~. She even tried very hard to defeat me. Though she failed, her perseverance to defeat me is a testament to her resolution not to marry me. Why would even Kaichou like someone who's only a pervert and kept harassing her? We are not compatible at all~. And besides, she already knew that I have a lover and would never…" In the middle of his awfully long rejection statement, Kisuke stopped speaking as he saw Sona looking blankly at him with a neutral expression and slightly open mouth… while large amounts of tears gushing down through her face. 11

Serafall's eyes widened in shock. Sakura also has the same expression as her. And Yoruichi used one of her paws to cover her face, 'Kisuke, you idiot! That's too much!'

"Eh? What this? Why am I crying?..." Sona noticed her tears gushing out after a few seconds and tried to wipe it away but just as she did, her face would be drenched again by its nonstop flow.

"... Strange… My tears won't stop." Figuring out that wiping isn't enough and all of them are still staring at her, Sona tried just to laugh it off. 2

"... Did I got cursed without me noticing?..." But that also failed as her expression slowly contorted, "Uuuu…" She knew she couldn't hide it anymore so she stood up hurriedly without regard to her manners, ran towards the door and only left a few strangely heart-wrenching words, "... I'm sorry…" 1

"Sona-chan!!!" Serafall also stood up and chased after her. But before she leaves entirely, she gave Kisuke who is still dumbfounded a complicated glance.

Yoruichi jumped on the head of the startled Kisuke and scratched the bridge of his nose.

"...Ow…" Kisuke unenthusiastically reacted.

Ignoring his reaction, Yoruichi asks, "Aren't you going to chase after her?" 1

"What for?"

"Yep. Chasing after her is a bad idea if you have nothing else to say. Wait for a few more days before approaching her. Anyway, How does it feel to witness such a cry?" 1

"...Terrible… I'm not a fan…"

"Is that so?" Yoruichi jumped down and approached Sakura who wanted to say something but stopped by her, "I'm going to the training ground to look after the kids. You can go take a small walk by yourself."

Kisuke let out a large sighed and stood up, "Thanks…" And disappeared from his position with the use of Flash Step.

"Is that alright?" Sakura asks worriedly.

"It's fine. At a time like this, it's better for him to think on his own. It's his specialty anyways." Yoruichi transformed back to her human form and shrugged her shoulders.

"... You sure do know a lot about him… A lot more than I do… Are you his mother?" Sakura couldn't help but feel jealous. 2

"Ahahaha… I could fill the role." 3

.

.

.

After gaining some distance from the Urahara household, Sona used teleportation magic to directly appear in her room at her mansion situated at the corner of the Kuoh Town. Sona jumped to her king-size bed and covered herself with a thick blanket. Sona kept sobbing and sniffling. Serafall followed after her in worry and arrive beside her bed.

"... Sona-chan…" Even the usual cheerful mood of Serafall was gone without a trace. She didn't know how to comfort her sister as this is the first time she saw her beloved sister being so helpless. But somewhere in the corner of her mind, she felt a small relief that Sona can still act like this, not the emotionless robot that she kept portraying at home to show the dignity of the heiress of the house, 'But what will happen now?'

As Serafall paces around thinking of the words she could say, Sona's voice resounded under the blanket, "... Nee-sama… sob sob Why… why does it hurt so much?" 3

Serafall stopped pacing around and looked at the bundled up Sona and heaves a large sigh. She lay down beside her on the top of the blanket and patted where Sona's head would be on the blanket, "I don't know… I haven't experienced it myself."

"... Nee-sama… This feeling is very strange… sob sob I've endured much more intense words from our elders jeering at my dreams which is supposed to be the most important thing for me. Their words hurt, but I can endure it and move forward… But why do a few simple words of rejection reduced me to this state sob sob" 3

Serafall continued patting Sona's head and didn't say anything. It's not like she has something anyway.

Sona suddenly gets out of her cover and faced her sister. Serafall felt the need to attack the Heavens when she saw her face full of tears and swollen red eyes, 'Dammit, Ki-tan!'

"What should I do, Nee-sama!? I don't like this feeling! I want to forget it! I hate myself for thinking that maybe we could be together! Uwaahhh!!!" Sona wailed loudly as she asks her sister. 11

Serafall grabbed her and hugged her, burying Sona's head in her bosom, "Just cry it all out. You'll feel better later… (I guess)"

"Wahh!!! Uwaahhh!!!" Feeling the warmth of her sister enveloping her, Sona didn't stop herself from letting it all out. She has the same thoughts as her sister. If she can let it all out now, maybe she'll forget about it later and go back to her normal self.

On the top of the mansion's roof, Kisuke heaves a large sigh and disappeared. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

You lot already knew that it isn't going to end well for Sona with Kisuke's current mindset.

.

.

.

( )

I'm sorry if the drama is too forced.

.

.

As an apology, I'll post another chapter later.

COMMENT

65 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 139: Getting out of the Old Shell 1

Yoruichi arrived at the training ground, specifically, on the hot spring where the three girls are resting.

Aika looked up and around before returning her gaze to Yoruichi, "You alone?"

"Kisuke needs some time alone." Yoruichi removes her clothing and directly jumped down in the hot spring.

Aika wanted to say a dirty joke but noticed the gentle smile on Yoruichi's face and stopped, "What happened?"

Yoruichi gently wipes her body before answering, "Well… Sona confessed… Technically, I guess."

"What!?" Aika found the energy from her tired body to suddenly stand up, but she staggered soon after. Koneko was also shocked at Yoruichi's words and pointed her cat ears towards her direction to listen further while her tails slowly sway left and right and Kuroka started playing with it, ignoring their conversation entirely. 1

"Why are you surprised? Didn't you already know that this would happen sooner or later?" Yoruichi reclined on the rock and sigh.

"Oh… you're right." Aika sat back down, "They why isn't Kisuke here? Could it be that he accepted her and is now having a fun time with just the two of them!?"

Koneko's tails stood straight up when she heard this, hitting both of Kuroka's eyes, "Gyaahh!!!" Koneko didn't have to care about her though as she continued listening to them. 5

"... What do you think?"

"Right… That's impossible. If he can move that fast, then he would have eaten me whole long ago."

"See? Even you know Kisuke won't be accepting any of you."

"As of now." 2

"..."

"Then? What happened to Kaichou? If it's her, she could take this kind of set back easily."

"As it turns out… No. She ran away bawling."

"What!? At most, she'll cry a little then brush it off and try again next time. What happened, really?"

Yoruichi proceed to narrate the whole story to the three of them.

"... Is he an idiot?" Aika couldn't help but ask.

"He's an idiot." And Yoruichi didn't hesitate to answer. 1

"Laughing it off is one thing, but to deny Sona-Kaichou's feelings itself like that… It would have been better if he just outright rejected her… If he's not an idiot then he's a total jerk."

"Well… he's a big idiot and a little jerk." Yoruichi chuckled as it's too fitting for Kisuke.

"Then what's up with your creepily gentle smile from earlier?" Aika finally asks what has been bothering her since earlier. 1

"What creepy? Don't call a maiden's gentle smile creepy!" Yoruichi waved her right hand splashing the water around her. The splashes then hit Aika's face with great force.

"My eyes!!!" There are now two people wincing in pain as they cover their faces. 3

Yoruichi didn't my the noise the two created and answered Aika's question, "It's just that I'm happy." 1

"I know that you have the right to feel so, but couldn't you at least pretend to be sad for Kaichou?" Aika complained.

"That's not it, you idiot… I'm happy for Kisuke."

"That he rejected someone so mercilessly?"

"... Listen here, what do you think of me?"

"A Demon." 1

"..."

"So? Why are you happy for him?"

"Because this is the first time he experienced something like this."

"It's not a good experience though."

"You're right… But it also means that we're already living a different life from before. If it's the Kisuke in the past who is too busy with other things, he wouldn't even notice Sona's feelings and much less, care about it. He wouldn't have any time to contemplate love and much less, experience it. Kisuke and I wouldn't even be together now if we didn't 'escape' that 'place'. I'm just really happy that he's able to experience all of this."

"Hmmm… This is the first time he experienced something like this, huh? And you're really glad about it. Yoruichi-san, couldn't you tell us your past? I've been curious about it all this time. You would slip sometimes and it would sound like you two experienced something… not nice."

"I won't talk about our past, neither Kisuke would. And there is already no point it in." 2

"... Anyways, Is it fine to leave Kisuke alone? Don't you need to comfort him or something?" Aika knew that she wouldn't get anything out of her so she decided to switch the topic.

"He's not a kid anymore. And even though we already have a different life from before, he's still the Kisuke that I know. It's better for him to contemplate alone so that he could convince himself."

"Then what if he decided to chase after Kaichou and accept it?"

"... I'll think about it after that actually happens."

"Aren't you afraid that he would toss you aside for some other girls." 8

"Of course I'm afraid. This world, after all, has too many beautiful women, and my lover is a big pervert. But more than that fear, I trust and love him." 1

Few unconvincing words. But Aika can feel Yoruichi ease and confidence when she said those, 'So this is the woman he fell in love, huh? I still have a long way to go.'

"... My break is done. I still have a few more laps for today." With a sigh, Aika stood up and exited the hot spring. Within a minute, she dressed up and started sprinting away. 1

Yoruichi stared at her silhouette until she disappeared in the horizon, 'You don't actually have to try so hard to get his affection…' 8

.

.

.

The sun is already setting and Kisuke is walking slowly along the street where his house is located. His walk took a few hours to finish and his head felt a little bit clearer, 'It's my fault for avoiding it all this time.'

Sona's reaction from his words prompted him to think about the things he did, both in his old world and this new world.

"To think that something like this would become my problem… That's unthinkable if I'm still in my old world…

"I kept comparing the two so I got stuck at my old mindset… What a blunder…

"This isn't the old Earth where I have to plan a countermeasure to save Soul Society, nor the world where it is my responsibility to participate in the war to save the world. 1

"In here… Someone else could do that… Yoruichi and I are irregulars… We could just do what we want… We're already free of our responsibilities… Isn't that the reason I was able to get together with Yoruichi?

"My options aren't limited anymore. I don't have to confine myself in my old thinking. To think that I have to see something like that for me to think of my current lifestyle. How could I forget something basic like that?...

"Ahh… because Yoruichi suddenly appeared when I thought I was all alone…"

Kisuke helplessly chuckled to himself. Because of Yoruichi who is his partner, he unintentionally started planning ahead for unseen enemies and made himself too busy again. Although not as busy as his past life because he can still play around with the 'kids'. Leading him to the current situation.

"I should apologize to Sona-Kaichou after she calmed down sufficiently… And Yoruichi, for letting her stay in the dark for too long when she doesn't need to."

Kisuke was about to reach his home when he noticed a man in front of the house, "Excuse me~. Do you something from this place?"

The man turned around and said, "Ahh… I'm looking for a man called Kisuke Urahara."

"Why are you looking for him? And who are you, mister?"

"Oh… I'm sorry. I'm a delivery man from XXX Company and we have a letter for him that needed to be handled personally. But the sender didn't know his exact address so we were asked to look for him in Kuoh Town." The man took out his I.D. and introduces himself.

"I see. I'm the one you're looking for. Here's my I.D. Card." Kisuke took out his own.

"So you're the one. The client paid for a pretty hefty sum to look for you and hand this personally." The man took out a small envelope which is the letter he is referring to. 1

"Ah, thank you for your hard work." Kisuke took and inspected it. He didn't notice anything wrong with it aside from he can't think of anyone who would send him a letter and doesn't know his address.

"Please sign here."

The man left after Kisuke signed.

"From Cleria Belial? That's a very familiar name… Where have I heard it before?" 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Some character Development~!

.

.

.

I hope it made sense for you~!

.

.

Get access to 50 advance chapters here:

pat /goyya00

Thank you for your support~!

COMMENT

36 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 140: Invitation

Kisuke greeted her mother who also just came from shopping with Yoruichi. 1

"Make sure you settle things between you and Sona-chan. It's your fault why this happened." Those are Sakura's first words when her son greeted her. 10

"I will…" Kisuke smiled brightly.

"Looks like you're fine now, but Sona-chan is not…" Sakura gave him a reprimanding look.

"I'll properly apologize to her later. But I think that chasing after her right now won't do me any good. I'll wait for her to calm down for now."

"... Well… That's fine I guess. But you shouldn't do that kind of thing in the future. Rejecting someone is alright, but trampling over the innocent maiden's feelings are forbidden." 9

"I know, mom. I understand my fault now."

"Good. Let's head inside. I'm going to prepare for dinner. Help me with it." Sakura shoved the bags she's carrying to Kisuke.

"Okay~." Kisuke helped her with the groceries and entered the house.

After their dinner, Kisuke asks Yoruichi, "How's the three?"

"Hmm? They're fine. Koneko is healing faster than predicted. Kuroka is still understandably cautious of both of us and Aika is still trying too hard as ever."

"Hmm… Warn her later. Her body could recover easily but not her mental health." 1

"I intend to. But let her do what she wants for now. In any case, The basic Zanjutsu that she got from getting her own Zanpakuto should be enough for now." 2

"Great. Now that is out of the way… Mom! I'll be going somewhere for a week or two. I'm taking Yoruichi with me." Kisuke said to Sakura who is preparing dinner beside him.

"Hmm? To where?" She didn't look at his direction and continued what she's doing.

"To Greece."

"...Why?" Sakura finally looked over at his direction with a baffled expression. Yoruichi also has the same expression. 3

"A friend invited me over for her child's birthday," Kisuke recalled the contents of the letter he received earlier and stated her reason.

"Who is it?" Sakura went back to what she's doing and asked casually.

"Well… I can't really tell as her identity is a bit special and some people are after her. So the fewer people knew about her the better." Kisuke shook his head in refusal to answer, 'I finally remembered her. She's the Devil with a Priest lover who was hunted down by their own comrades. She's already thought of as a dead person. I can't go attending the birthday party of a 7-year-old daughter of 10 years 'dead' person.' 5

"... Is that so? Just be careful, alright?" With a sigh, Sakura agreed but didn't forget to remind him.

"Got it. Maybe by the time that I return, Sona-Kaichou would have calmed down sufficiently to listen to my apologies." Kisuke chuckled and arranged his plan for the future. 2

"When are you going?"

"Tomorrow."

"That's a bit sudden. What about school?"

"I can take care of that later. I don't need it anyways. I only attended because that's the most normal thing to do. And now that you know about me, I couldn't care less about it anymore."

"What about the friends you made there?" Sakura understood his reason. Someone who can formulate very complicated magic without the help of a Devil is already beyond the realm of genius. Someone like that would only need to read some textbooks and reference books and they'll be done with high school. But school isn't all about just studying, it is also what shapes the students' personalities and relationships in their limited time as a youth.

"... I'll come once in a while." Kisuke remembered the rowdy trio, Asia and finally, Sona. He would like to play with them again to relax.

They finished their dinner and retired early to their rooms. Sakura is now alone because Koneko has to stay with her peerage for two reasons. Koneko can't go out alone without protection from someone in Gremory House or they'll risk her get kidnap because of her ability. They locked down the information regarding the Rating Game, but there are no absolutes in this world. They had to be careful. The other reason is that Koneko might inflict harm to the Urahara Household by gathering attention to them and someone might think that they are the reason Koneko gained such power. Kisuke, Yoruichi and Sakura agreed as they also don't want needless trouble if it can be avoided.

When they reached their room, Kisuke locked the room with his barrier and laid down on the bed with Yoruichi sitting on his chest, "So? Who did you receive that letter from?"

"Cleria Belial… Remember her?"

"...Cleria… Cleria… Ah! That poor Devil with a Human lover who was almost killed by those around them?"

"Yep." Kisuke then took out the letter from his inventory and gave it to Yoruichi.

Yoruichi transforms back to Human and laid down beside him using his arm as a pillow. She took the letter and started reading it. Most of the letter's contents are thanks and a summary of what happened to both of them. They also now have a seven-year-old daughter and very happy with their current lives. They are inviting Kisuke to come for a vacation in Greece and it's also their daughter's birthday. They mentioned in the letter that they kept telling the story of what happened a decade ago to their daughter that's my she got interested in this 'Big Brother Kisuke' and wants to meet him. 2

Yoruichi closed the letter and gave it back to Kisuke for safekeeping, "If this is the normal you, You wouldn't have accepted this invitation? What changed?"

"Well, I just figure out that since it's already our second life, we shouldn't live it like the previous one."

"Hooh? No more being overly cautious and hiding to the best of your ability?" 8

"Yep. I don't anymore care if more people were to know more about me. We don't have an enemy that we must take down and silently plan for everything. Though I won't showcase my abilities willy nilly and I also won't cut corners in some disguises of mine. After all, showing everything we got would only attract unwanted attention to us." 2

"Hehehe… I'm very thankful to Sona for showing you something like that. It woke you up." 3

"She won't be happy with your gratitude though."

"I don't care. Anyways, what are you going to do with her, playboy?" Yoruichi sneered at him.

"... I honestly don't know. Her feelings were too heavy for me." He smiled wryly in response.

Yoruichi looked at his serious face and thought, 'It's only heavy because you aren't carrying it properly.' 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Just one chapter for today… Too tired…

.

.

.

Btw, I don't skip my 8-hour sleep every day unless it's an emergency. So I won't be writing if it's already late in the evening..,

.

.

.

Enjoy~

COMMENT

59 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 141: Touch Down 2

The next day, Kisuke in casual wear and a backpack on his back. There are just a few necessities inside it and most of the space is for Yoruichi. He doesn't need luggage anyway as he already has all he needs in a separate space, including large amounts of portable Gigai that can be useful in many situations. 4

"Do you have everything you need?" Even though Sakura already knew the answer to this question, she still wanted to ask him this as his mother.

"Yep~. We'll be going now. It'll probably take a week or two."

"Take care." Sakura gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

"You too, take care. I'll bring back some souvenirs." Kisuke also returned the hug.

"All right. My expectations aren't that high. I wouldn't even mind if you bring me another daughter-in-law." Sakura is of course just joking when she said this. 9

"... I don't think that'll happen… I'm just going to for a short vacation."

"Hehehe… Who knows? Your antics are very charming for some girls. You might snag one by just walking through the streets." Sakura is still indeed joking, but remembering the girls around him, she wasn't so sure anymore, 'I didn't jinx it… right?' 19

"W-well then mom, I gotta go! Or I might miss my plane." Kisuke didn't want to agree to her words, but he also couldn't deny her as it goes against his pride of handsome shopkeeper that charms(annoys) all ladies. 3

Kisuke took a taxi like a normal person with Yoruichi in her cat form peeking from the bag. Since Yoruichi essentially doesn't 'exist' in Human society, she can't take any flight to anywhere without proper identification. They could easily request the Devils for it but it'll take some time and Yoruichi didn't really want to deal with them aside from her acquaintances which is Sona, Tsubaki, and Koneko. Yoruichi, however, can easily bypass the security measures of the airport without much effort so the need to get an I.D. reduces further.

The Devils in the airport spotted Kisuke and reported it to their higher-ups as he is one of the persons of interest connected to Yoruichi who are they looking for.

Kisuke noticed them and their actions but ignored it because they didn't do anything beyond recording information and Kisuke can easily manipulate that.

Kisuke boarded the plane while Yoruichi is brazenly standing on his head, but no one noticed her as she's being hidden by Kisuke's invention that is a small scale illusion generating choker equipped on her neck. 3

This is actually their first time to board an airplane and quite excited about it. Kisuke and Yoruichi just had to explore the whole plane's every nook and cranny.

Just this experience is worth their whole trip. The two got tired and rested the rest of the flight and only woke up when they landed on Athens International Airport.

Kisuke didn't contact Cleria so she doesn't know that he would arrive today. Kisuke and Yoruichi wanted to go around by themselves. A date in other words.

The first thing they did is to go to the money exchanger booth for some local cash that they can spend. After that, they looked through the brochure that they got when at the airport to plan their route. Since they aren't exactly like a normal couple that kept giggling at each other like an idiot, they chose the places where they could experience things that they can't do normally. 4

It's about 6:30 in the morning and the first thing they decided to do is fishing. Both of them haven't experienced it and wanted to do it now that have a chance.

They didn't want to waste time by going through the fishing tours and since Kisuke already have all they needed in his inventory including diving and fishing equipment, they only had to choose the place to fish. And they chose to go to the Port City of Athens, Piraeus. 3

Until now, Kisuke is still being tracked by the Devils but they haven't realized Yoruichi's existence. Entering a random street after exiting the airport, Kisuke took out a gigai he can control remotely when his trackers weren't looking and left the scene using Flash Step. He intended for the gigai to stay in a random hotel for the whole duration of their trip.

Now that the eyes that were following him were out of the way, Kisuke changes his outfit to blend in with the locals. He also used illusion magic to dye his hair black and finally took out a small candy. This candy is another one of Kisuke's creations that can temporarily change the takers' magical signature to avoid pinpoint detections. It lasts about 3 hours each take and you can eat the next one before the effect disappears for another 3 hours of the magical signature change. There are, of course, limitations. First is, you can't take it 10 times a row and have to rest for 3 hours or else the Mana inside the body will start to wreak havoc due to constant change. And second, the use of magic within a certain threshold will render this candy ineffective. However, even with limitations like those, it's certainly is useful for situations like these.

Kisuke can actually change his own magical signature without the candy's help, but he would have to dedicate a certain amount of focus on it, taking away some of his enjoyment in this trip.

Using Flash Step and covering his tracks, Kisuke only took a few minutes to reach Piraeus from the vicinity of the airport. Although he moving too fast for humans are most of the supernatural beings, he still didn't forget to appreciate the metropolis of Athens with Yoruichi peeking from his backpack. 1

Athens is the capital and largest city of Greece. Athens dominates the Attica region and is one of the world's oldest cities, with its recorded history spanning over 3,400 years and its earliest human presence started somewhere between the 11th and 7th millennium BC. 3

The heritage of the classical era is still evident in the city, represented by ancient monuments and works of art, the most famous of all being the Parthenon, considered a key landmark of early Western civilization. The city also retains Roman and Byzantine monuments, as well as a smaller number of Ottoman monuments.

Finding another secluded alley and setting up a concealing barrier, Kisuke prompted Yoruichi to come out from his bag. 1

Yoruichi transformed back to her human form, "Finally! Where do we go!? Let's go!"

"For starters, put on some clothes." Kisuke took out a set of clothes for Yoruichi.

"Oh… Thanks." Yoruichi happily put a show in front of him. Kisuke wanted to 'attack' her but figure that he could do that later and much more. 2

Yoruichi could have conjured clothes for herself but the clothes Kisuke handed to her is another one of his creations. Its effects are simple, it can change both of her Reiatsu-Ki and magical signatures. Since she's technically a wanted woman, Kisuke put more focus on her concealment. But due to a small time frame, he could only create one set of this clothing, so Kisuke put as many extra features in it as possible.

The first extra is the ability to change its appearance. There are multiple presets that Yoruichi can choose from and some of the designs are cosplay which is Kisuke's interest. Another extra is the ability to clean itself automatically. Other extra features are just some small convenient things like temperature control and automatic repair. 2

After putting it on, Yoruichi jumped to Kisuke like a little girl and grabbed his left arm, "So? Where do we go?"

Kisuke smiled and pinched her nose playfully, "We book a hotel first."

"We aren't going to Cleria's place today, bad boy?" Yoruichi replied with a playful smile.

"What? You don't want to stay a night first with just the two of us?"

"Who said that? Let's go!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

DISCLAIMER: I haven't been to Greece or anywhere near there. So if I wrote something wrong, please forgive me and point it out.

.

.

Just one chapter for today since I just posted the last chapter of Volume 4 in my pat.reon.

.

I'll post two tomorrow though.

.

BTW, this volume would have a slow start to build up the plot. So please be patient~.

COMMENT

32 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 142: Date 2

Piraeus is a port city in the region of Attica, Greece. Piraeus is located within the Athens urban area, 12 kilometers (7 miles) southwest from its city center, and lies along the east coast of the Saronic Gulf. 1

The city provides a wide variety of entertainment. Piraeus is famous for its tavernas and restaurants, renowned for its cuisine. Most are spread along the coasts of Mikrolimano and Piraiki, specializing in seafood and attracting many visitors, including tourists. The nightlife of the city is vibrant, with numerous bars and nightclubs. Plenty of major shopping areas can be found on the central avenues of Piraeus, Iroon Polytechneiou and Grigoriou Labraki. 5

Kisuke and Yoruichi move fast. After booking a room in a nice hotel, they immediately went to the fishing spot they decided, 30 kilometers off the coast of Piraeus. In the middle of nowhere, Kisuke took out a boat for both of them and they suddenly started a contest of whoever can catch most fish. They did this contest while restraining themselves to a normal human with above average Mana's level but somehow they still manage to get the attention of some beings.

Kisuke tried to track where are these stares are coming from but failed, mainly because he isn't using his Reiatsu-Ki nor Mana, "They're under the sea… Some intelligent sea monsters? Yoruichi and I don't feel any hostilities…" Hence they ignored it and continued their fun. 2

They caught many fishes but released most of them and cooked what remains for their lunch. They returned to the coastal area through the use of some simple magic to move the boat. They waited for the stares to disappear and Kisuke took back the boat. They used Flash Step to escape the area and reappeared back to the city proper.

The next thing they did play at the amusement park named 'Allou! Fun Park'. Kisuke and Yoruichi didn't care about 'extreme' rides and focused more on the small game booths like 'shooting game' where they continued their contest. They played for 4 hours in the amusement park before moving on to another location. 1

It's still a bit early, but they went to a restaurant called Ithaki. An outdoor restaurant with a magnificent sea view. Great atmosphere, classy, elegant and romantic. It's a very pricey place but they don't care about money anyways and ordered pasta and seafood. The restaurant's service is great and they enjoyed their quiet time while sipping on a glass of fine wine.

They left after an hour and decided to move on to their next location because they didn't want to waste a rare day like this. Their next destination is the outdoor movie night at Niarchos Cultural Center. One of the most popular events in Athens is the summer outdoor movie nights.

When they arrived, the venue was already full of people but they still manage to find a spot and laid down a blanket to sit on it. The movie nights are ideal for those looking for an excuse to cuddle in front of a good movie without having to stay in, so they did. While feeling each others' warmth, they ate the snacks that Kisuke prepared.

Their day didn't end on the movie not, however, as they move to another location. The time is already 10:00 in the evening and today is Monday. Following the instructions on the guide they have, they arrived pedestrian street at the end of Ermou. There they found couples dancing the tango. This is the Milonga Dromou, a weekly rendezvous for tango lovers in Athens and the atmosphere is very relaxed and free. Kisuke and Yoruichi watched for a few minutes before joining in the fun. 3

"Thanks for today, Kisuke," Yoruichi whispered to her lover as they dance to the tune.

"No need for any thanks… Yoruichi, I'm sorry." Kisuke chuckled before returning to his serious countenance.

"Hmm? What for? Did you finally eat one of those girls? Who is it? Why haven't I notice?" Yoruichi then proceeds to bite his right ear.

"Ow! No not that! And why do you sound like you're already expecting that to happen?" Kisuke separated his head from Yoruichi.

"Hooh… Are you saying that there are no chances of that happening at all?" Yoruichi gave him a doubtful look.

"O-of course! Anyways-" Kisuke remembered his thoughts of 'eating' Aika up and stuttered or a bit, 'Sh*t' and tried to change the topic. 1

"Hmmph!" Yoruichi, of course, noticed his slight hesitation and stepped on his foot.

Yoruichi used a bit of her Reiatsu-Ki to penetrate his defenses but he didn't welp even a little bit as he noticed that she isn't really angry, 'What the hell?' Shaking his head, he changes the topic, "Ehem… What I want to say is sorry for letting you do all the things I ask you. You could have a relatively normal life as a human if I didn't instruct you to hide your existence so that we would have a hidden ace against are 'enemies'." 1

"Heh… Right, you should be sorry."

Kisuke sighed and wanted to say more but Yoruichi blocked his lips with her finger, "But since you've accompanied me throughout most of my second life, I don't really care about living a normal life. So I forgive you."

"Yoruichi…" Kisuke's eyes widened at her words.

"What? Falling me yet again?" Yoruichi holds onto his face and smiled seductively. 1

"Yes~," With a bright smile, Kisuke affirmed her words without any hesitation.

"Haha, you should be. Competition is getting fierce around you. I can't give anyone the lead."

"Ahaha… haha.haha." Kisuke could only laugh wryly. But after a few seconds, he gave her a soft kiss to her lips.

"That isn't enough~." Yoruichi then tightened her hold onto his head and gave him a hot kiss.

The people in their surrounding cheered for them for their display of affection. And like an infection, their action spread to other couples. The impromptu tango dance turned into dozens of couples kissing each other. 4

The two ran away when the place started to gather attention due to the weird atmosphere and they slowly walk their way towards the hotel appreciating the ambient air of the streets. 3

Kisuke is getting impatient as the fire in his heart kept rising so they took a shortcut through the dark alleyway to reach their hotel earlier.

But just as they entered, A running figure bumped into Kisuke launching her back. Kisuke's detection is only focused on beings with a certain amount of Mana or Ki so all normal human beings were out of his and Yoruichi's radar.

Although they could instantly detect it if someone even a normal person puts attention to them. Kisuke didn't notice the black figure running through the dark alleyway and bumped into him. He reached out his hand and said in perfect English, "I'm sorry. I didn't notice you. Are you alright?"

Taking a close look, the figure is a tall woman with only has a tattered black cloak that covers most of her body. He can see a bit of her purple hair spilling out of the hood which is strangely glossy for her overall appearance. Her eyes were blindfolded with a white dirty cloth but she acts like she can see those around her because when Kisuke reached out his hand towards her, she reeled back and bared her teeth towards him. He can tell that she's wounded but not a cause for concern. And although she's aggressive, fear is very apparent from her demeanor. 2

She ignored Kisuke's hand and stood up with some difficulty on her own. She then ran away exiting the dark alleyway.

Kisuke chased her with her gaze which prompted Yoruichi to ask, "What's wrong? Something about her?" 1

"Well, she's obviously in trouble but more than that… When I looked at her… I feel disgusted…" 10

"Hmmm?" Yoruichi tried to look at the woman again but she already disappeared around the corner, "You aren't going to help?"

"Nope… But maybe yes if we ever meet again. I want to know why I feel this way." Kisuke became interested in her as he would never feel disgusted towards other's outward appearances. But although he's interested in her, he wouldn't exchange his time with Yoruichi with just mere curiosity. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Caught flu so I won't be able to post a chapter tomorrow or the next…

.

.

But the next chapter is coming later (0600 GMT8)... As promised.

.

.

Enjoy~

COMMENT

34 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 143: Yaegaki Family

The next morning, they went to another restaurant for breakfast before going to the port to take a Hydrofoil ferry to Aegina Island. And they arrive after 40 minutes of travel. 1

Aegina is one of the Saronic Islands of Greece in the Saronic Gulf, 27 kilometers (17 miles) from Athens. Tradition derives the name from Aegina, the mother of the hero Aeacus, who was born on the island and became its king. During ancient times Aegina was a rival of Athens, the great sea power of the era. 1

Aegina is one of the Saronic Islands of Greece in the Saronic Gulf, 27 kilometers (17 miles) from Athens. Tradition derives the name from Aegina, the mother of the hero Aeacus, who was born on the island and became its king. During ancient times Aegina was a rival of Athens, the great sea power of the era. 3

Aegina is roughly triangular in shape, approximately 15 km (9.3 mi) from east to west and 10 km (6.2 mi) from north to south, with an area of 87.41 km2 (33.75 sq mi). 3

An extinct volcano constitutes two-thirds of Aegina. The northern and western sides consist of stony but fertile plains, which are well cultivated and produce luxuriant crops of grain, with some cotton, vines, almonds, olives, and figs, but the most characteristic crop of Aegina today is pistachio. Economically, the sponge fisheries are of notable importance. The southern volcanic part of the island is rugged and mountainous, and largely barren. Its highest rise is the conical Mount Oros in the south, and the Panhellenic ridge stretches northward with narrow fertile valleys on either side.

The beaches are also a popular tourist attraction. Hydrofoil ferries from Piraeus take only forty minutes to reach Aegina; the regular ferry takes about an hour, with ticket prices for adults within the 4 15 euro range. There are regular bus services from Aegina town to destinations throughout the island such as Agia Marina. Portes is a fishing village on the east coast. 3

"Anything else you want to do first?" Kisuke asked Yoruichi after disembarked from the vessel.

"Nah. Let's go greet this Cleria Belial first. She's going to show us around anyways."

Kisuke took a look at the letter again to confirm Cleria's address and since they still got plenty of time, they choose to walk their way there. Along the way, they tried various snacks that can be found on the small stalls.

After a few hours of walking and enjoying the scenery which they don't see often, they reached a modest one-story house on the outskirts of the Aegina Town which has some distances from other houses. 1

With a knock on the double doors, the voice of a woman answered in Greek, " ?" 4

A homely woman with long grey hair tied in a ponytail and grey eyes opened and peek from the door and saw a man with black hair and a woman with dark skin, 'Eastern descents? Someone who got separated from their tour group?' "What can I do for you?" Cleria then asked in English.

"Yo~! It's been a while~!" The man with black hair said in Japanese with a large grin.

Cleria furrowed her brows as she stares at the man, 'What is this guy talking about? Did he mistake me for…' But as she stares more at his grinning face, Cleria was suddenly reminded of the unusual child that saved both of her and Masaomi from the brink of death a decade ago. Although he has a different hair color from that day, she couldn't forget that grin of him, "... You… You came!?" She shouted in surprise voice which alerted the other people in the house. 2

"I came to play~!" With a chuckle, Kisuke confirmed his identity.

"Mama, Who's on the door?" A voice of a man came from the inside of the house.

"Honey! Come here and see who came!"

"Hmm? What's up? It's my turn in our Monopoly game now. I at least wanted to be richer than Claire!" A man with a black crew-cut hair peek on the door and saw Kisuke and Yoruichi, "Hmm? Just take that street and you'll reach the main street after 20 minutes of walking. You can ask people on the way for further directions." 3

After the man said that, he earned a knock on the head from Cleria, "They aren't tourists! No… Maybe they are but do you not remember him!?"

Kisuke's grin still hasn't disappeared and the man, Masaomi Yaegaki finally remembers his face despite being a babyface ten years ago, "K-Kisuke Urahara!?"

"The one and only~."

"Ah… Forgive us! We didn't that you're coming today. We thought for sure that you'll only come three days later for my daughter's birthday. Please come in." Masaomi opened the door wide and invited them in.

"Thank you for having us," Yoruichi said in a bright smile.

"Uhmm, I'm Cleria Yaegaki and this is my husband Masaomi Yaegaki." Cleria introduces herself and her husband to the unfamiliar woman who's with Kisuke.

"Yoruichi, just Yoruichi. I'm Kisuke's wife~." Yoruichi took Cleria's hand and introduced herself. 3

"His wife? Great! Kisuke-kun, you manage to get yourself a beauty!" Masaomi patted Kisuke's back and congratulated him.

"I'm handsome and charming. Isn't this an obvious result?" Kisuke proudly proclaimed.

"Too charming that others are gunning for him even with me around." Yoruichi gave him a sneer.

"Ahahaha! Isn't that great!? You got a husband that is so good that others just wanted to take a bite!"

"Ehehe…"

Hearing the laughs from the living room, a small girl came out from the bedroom and said, "Mama, Papa!" She then hurriedly hid behind her father and took a peek at the guests. The little girl inherited her mother's hair and eye color while her face is a bit more of an eastern descent she inherited from her father, "Who are they?"

Kisuke and Yoruichi already knew about the little girl as she's the reason they are here in the first place. Her name is Cleria and she'll seven years old in three days. 1

Kisuke put on a 'big brother' image and he crouched down to meet her eyes, "Nice to meet you. I'm Kisuke Urahara. I heard that your parents keep telling you stories about me." He spoke in crooked but understandable Greek.

"Big brother Kisuke?" Cleria asks she stares at Kisuke. 1

"Yep~."

Cleria first looked up to her father and mother for their confirmation. As they nodded, she smiled brightly and jumped out from Masaomi's back and arrive in front of Kisuke, "Yaay! Big brother Kisuke! Let's play!" 2

Kisuke picked her up and said, "Sure! What do you want to play?"

"Monopoly!"

"Why that?"

"Because Papa can't beat me!"

"Pfft-." Yoruichi tried to stop herself from laughing but failed, "Ahahaha!"

Masaomi on the other hand scratch his head in embarrassment.

"By the way, When did you learn Greek?" Yoruichi changes the topic and asks something she's curious about all this time.

"The moment I received their letter. I thought it would be convenient."

"Seriously? You just received that letter 2 days ago."

"What!? You learned a language within just 2 days?" Cleria and Masaomi exclaimed.

"Well… I have to understand what your daughter is saying at least."

"Haah… What the hell is your head made out of? Anyways, you could just speak Japanese to her just fine. She's a half-Devil after all and she has 'Language' skill."

"... I forgot about that… And that's a lot more convenient than learning a language. I should start replicating that skill."

Cleria's mouth twitches when she heard him mutter something unbelievable, "That's a Devil's innate skill you know…" 8

Kisuke smiled brightly and replied, "If it's happening, then it's possible. I just have to find out how it works." 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Enjoy your weekend~.

COMMENT

35 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 144: Lonely Kid

Kisuke played with Claire for the whole day until she collapsed from exhaustion. As Cleria sets her on her bed gently, Claire has a satisfied smile as she sleeps. After smiling gently and kissing her on her forehead, "Goodnight sweety." Cleria left her and went to the dining area where the other three are. 1

Masaomi waited for Cleria to sit down beside him and bowed his head towards Kisuke, "Once again, Thank you for saving our lives. Without you, Cleria and I would have separated forever and we would never have Claire on our side. She's the pillar of our current lives." 1

Kisuke drank the coffee they served for him, "You don't have to mention it. I already got my thanks from you years ago and it helped me and Yoruichi in a lot of things. And that's enough for the work I did back then."

"Even then, thank you. If there is something else that you need and if Cleria and I can provide it, we'll give it to you."

"Drop the formalities, old man. Where just here for a vacation. If you can provide a room for us to stay in then we would be happy." 3

"We already cleaned an extra room for you. Although we didn't think that you would bring someone else with you, the bed should be enough for two people."

"My thanks."

"I also want to thank you for playing with Claire all day."

"What? You didn't have to give your gratitude for something like that. I also enjoyed myself so much so that I want a daughter for myself now." As Kisuke said this, he looked at Yoruichi with a large grin. Yoruichi in response just rolled her eyes and looked away but the three of them can see a minute blush on her face. 2

Cleria ignored their blatant flirting and continued speaking, "It's a big favor for me as Claire doesn't have very many friends of her age. Most of the schools around here are Catholic Schools and she can't attend those as they are under the influence of Heaven. Even the remaining non-Catholic Schools are under someone's influence and it can't Claire attend those schools and is currently being home-schooled by me. I chose this place because Devils doesn't have any influence here but that decision backfired on us." Cleria sighed as she remembers the envious look of her daughter when she saw kids of her age going home from school. Cleria and Masaomi can't risk their daughter's safety and it's a good thing that she's very obedient and very understanding for a kid but it also pained both of them. Cleria and Masaomi could only spend as much time as possible with her to ease her loneliness. This is also the reason why Claire longs for the 'big brother Kisuke' in their stories. 15

Kisuke and Yoruichi didn't speak after that as even though they aren't entirely good people and knew that some other children have it way worse, they still felt pity for the child of their friend longing for playmates, 'Even someone like me wants to help the kid after hearing something like that. I can bring her with me back to Japan but she'll end up separated from her parents which is worse…'

Cleria and Masaomi guessed what Kisuke is thinking seeing him rubbed his chin and stare at the distance, "You don't have to do anything else as I only wanted to explain to you my we are very grateful for being her playmate. And if it isn't much, please play with her for as long as you stay here."

"That's a given. Tomorrow will go out and play." Kisuke smiled and set aside this problem for now. 1

"Is that so? Would you like us to come with you or would it be just the three of you to explore the island?" Masaomi chuckled in delight and ask for their plan. 1

"Hmm… I guess we would like to explore the island on our own pace so it'll be just the three of us."

"Then I'll write down some places that are good to visit." Cleria smiled happily and pulled out a pen and a paper asking Masaomi for his inputs.

"Are you fine leaving your daughter to me?" Kisuke is a bit perplexed at their reaction, 'Aren't they trusting me too much?'

"It's alright. We took your advice and trained ourselves and we're very confident that we're the strongest on the island. But even then, I can only see you as a normal human which shouldn't be possible unless you're a lot stronger than us." Cleria released her demonic power and contained it within the house. She tried to pressure Kisuke with it but failed to even get a bit of reaction from him and Yoruichi.

"It's also possible that I'm not as strong as you think and only skilled in hiding." Kisuke just chuckled at her actions.

"Someone like you who can play with a Super Devil?"

"Seriously? That guy is really a Super Devil? I only got lucky." 1

"Hahaha. Either way, we trust you. We're already intruding in your good time with your wife by letting our daughter accompany you. And besides, we didn't stay here for nothing as we already have 'eyes' all over the island so if something happens, we would immediately rush towards you." Cleria pushed her point as she continues to write good places for them to visit tomorrow. 3

"Then it's decided. And I would like places with good food."

"Alright, noted. And you also need to know the power factions here."

"I'm listening."

"Most of the people here including those in Athens are Catholics so you can imagine the amount of influence Heaven has here." 7

"Figures… There are too many churches here, both old and new. And each one of them has some supernatural beings guarding it."

"Right. They are strong, but the most dominant force here in Greece is not them, but the descendants of the Greek Heroes who fought alongside the Olympian Gods." 3

"Hmm… Interesting. Tell me more."

"I don't really know about others but most dominant force here in Athens is the Perseus Clan, the descendants of Perseus himself." 4

'I've also heard the myth about Zeus' son, Perseus in my old world, but I didn't think that those myths would become reality here… Well, I guess with the existence of Devils, Angels, Fallen Angels, I shouldn't be surprised.' Kisuke thought and he also wanted to confirm the myth from his old world so he asked Cleria, "Perseus, as in the guy who killed Medusa?" 3

"Yes. It already happened long ago, but the records of these events are still on my family's archive. And other large clans should also have a copy of it." Cleria confirmed his thoughts.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

Hehehe… You lot probably already know who will be the main Heroine of this arc…

COMMENT

34 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 145: Perseus Clan

"The Perseus Clan is divided into four parts. Each one of these parts signifies one of the four divine armaments that Perseus received from Athena and Hermes when he started his quest to slay the Gorgon, Medusa. 5

"These four armaments are the Harpe which said to have an ability to cut down immortals, the Bronze Mirror Shield, acting as a sort of detector that possesses sonar and radar functionality, it reflects the surroundings onto itself, showing the layout of an area and the heartbeats of any life present in the location, the Winged Boots that gave the user unimaginable speed and flight, and the Cap of Darkness which hides the existence of the user." Cleria took out another piece of paper to illustrate what she is saying.

"Cap of Darkness?" The last item immediately caught Kisuke and Yoruichi's attention as they might have encountered it.

"Yes. It's a replica of Hades' Helmet of Invisibility, and the only known replica of it." Cleria explained as she thought that they are just curious about it.

"Is that so? Please continue your story." Kisuke smiled and urges her to continue while concealing his frown, 'The only replica, huh? That's bullshit. I saw at least two goons wearing it. Is it a hidden fact that only Olympians should know? Or is it just Hades trying to hide its existence. The second possibility sounds like trouble and this Hades guy might have already focused one of his eyes in Kuoh Town. I should know more about him.' 1

"Moving on, the Perseus Clan elects one Main Clan from the four Minor Clans and it only happens once every three generations. The current Main Clan is the one representing the Bronze Mirror Shield As for how they elect one, it's unknown to outsiders."

"You should have some clues, right?"

"...Indeed. Especially when it's this generation that they have to elect a new Main Clan. But what I'm hearing isn't anything good."

"Let's hear it."

"It's not confirmed, but it seems that the current generation of that clan is currently hunting some kind of monster. But according to some reports I've received, they're chasing after a human." 2

Kisuke was suddenly reminded of the blinded folded woman who he came across yesterday, "Any description about this human?"

"None… The one being chased is always cloaked. I didn't try to look after this human as I might catch the Perseus Clan's attention." Cleria shook her head. 1

"You're afraid of them?"

"No, I can easily defeat the current Clan head as long as he doesn't use the Shield."

"He has the shield?" Kisuke's eyes opened slightly in surprise and got an urge to examine it, 'If it's the same from the myths, then I want to know how it reflects magical attacks.' 4

"Yes. One of the benefits of becoming the Main Clan is that Athena or Hermes would grant them the treasure they are representing for three generations."

"I see… So you're not afraid of the Perseus Clan but the Gods behind them… Are they really that strong?"

"Yes. According to the records, Hermes is on par with a very strong Ultimate Class Devil and Athena could even rival her father Zeus who is the strongest Olympian God terms of battle prowess, which should be as strong if not weaker than Super Class Devils." 13

"So these Olympian Gods are very strong so how are they pushed aside by Heaven?"

"They don't really care about gathering beliefs as Heaven does. Heaven didn't do anything directly to gather beliefs so the Olympians didn't have any reason to take it out on them as it is Humans who is spreading the word of God." 1

"That shouldn't be the only reason as it is too weak."

"You're right. Another reason is that they're not the only Mythological Faction that exists. Asgard and Tagamahara are watching the Olympus closely as they are known for doing something really stupid for their desires." 3

"Hahaha… So it's true that Zeus is the true source of all the problems that the Olympians face today?" Kisuke laughed as he remembers the things that Zeus did. 3

"Yes! You're damn right! If he was able to keep his genitals in his pants, other races and mythologies wouldn't have so much problem against the Olympians!" Cleria clenched her teeth as she hates these kinds of men the most which gave shivers to Masaomi who is beside her, 'I'm not that kind of person… I'm not that kind of person…' Masaomi started chanting in his mind. 7

"They're that bad?" Kisuke is perplexed at her reaction, 'They are on top of the world. They aren't that stupid, right?'

"If other mythologies describe them as 'more Human than Humans', what do you think?" Cleria sneered, but she directed it to the said Olympian Gods. 3

"That's pretty bad…" Kisuke's mouth twitches when she heard her, 'There is no worse description that you can give some Gods as more human than Humans.' 1

"Indeed… Even Devils at least tries to pretend that they're elegant and noble. But these guys would claim a human if she or he like their appearance. Some are even jealous of a mortals appearance and would curse them just because of it." 2

"So like this Athena?" 3

"Hmm? I'm surprised you know that version. The Olympians tried their best to hide that incident from the public. The only known records of what really happened are on the forbidden archive of large Clans as this information might incur the wrath of the Goddess if it spreads."

"I just accidentally stumbled upon it." In Kisuke's mind, however, 'It's the most common version in my old world. She got jealous of Medusa's beauty and cursed her when she found a chance.' 20

"We've trailed off quite a bit. Going back to the topic, the Perseus Clan's younger generation would compete with each other to become the Main Clan Head. And whoever is successful would receive the divine armament that they represent and the power to control the whole Clan.

"In some accounts, if a God or Goddess took a liking to the successful Clan Head, they can be taken in as their lover and would get some of his or her divinity.

"The effect of divinity for Humans are enormous as they can grant superhuman strength, increased affinity to magic and most importantly lifespan of up to 300 years."

"What the possibility of that being true?"

"Around 80%, I guess… Divinity is a mysterious type of energy after all."

"Hmm… Anything else you know?"

"That's all… Ah, I just remembered. It seems that some of my 'eyes' saw that one of the younger generations of Perseus Clan from the House of Harpe was seen chasing after a cloaked figure."

Kisuke was reminded yet again of the blindfolded woman that she saw, "What if I get involved in all of this?"

"... Why would you do that?"

"I have my reasons." Kisuke smiled and thought, 'I'm interested in the woman and why would she disgust me. And I need to gather more information on this Olympian Gods, especially on Hades… I think we'll clash sooner or later. He's different from Devils that don't know my existence. I have to arrange my cards against him just in case.' 2

Cleria furrowed her brows as she can feel Kisuke confidence from his smile so she asks, "How confident are you to go against the Gods and Goddesses?"

"Hmmm… Let's see… If it's just spanking a naughty Goddess' ass, then I can manage." 5

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

1/3

COMMENT

21 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 146: Proposition

"...Pardon?" Cleria and Masaomi thought that they are mishearing things.

"You heard him right. He really likes asses. Mature women's asses." Yoruichi who's been quietly sipping on her coffee all this time spoke. 3

"Hey now… Don't reveal my fetishes. It's embarrassing." Kisuke scratched his head with a bashful smile. 2

"No. You just revealed it yourself. And you're not even trying to hide since back then. Try harder next time." Yoruichi pinched his cheek as she reprimands him.

"Nononono… That's not the problem! Are you saying that you can easily deal with a Goddess!? And Athena at that!?" Cleria wanted to slap down on the table but she remembered that Claire is already sleeping and stopped herself just before her hands hit the table. She knew that he can easily escape from a Super Devil who isn't serious, but she's questioning whether he's strong enough to play with someone who is as strong as the highest class Devil, 'He's indeed a genius, but is a decade enough to surmount that kind of gap in power level?'

Kisuke looked up and think for a moment before saying, "Maybe if I try my best?" 3

"Now you aren't sure!?" Cleria and Masaomi didn't what to think anymore.

"Isn't it just spanking her? I could do that if I really want to." Kisuke then gave them a perplexed look.

"Honey… Help me… I don't understand him…" Cleria looked to her side and thought, 'Am I the weird one here?'

"If you're going to ask me, who should I ask?" Masaomi shook his head not wanting to join in. 2

"Don't listen to his nonsense. He's just messing with your heads." Yoruichi reached out her arm again to pinch Kisuke's cheek.

"I'm n-"

"Shut it."

"Yes, ma'am!" With a glare from Yoruichi, he stopped talking, 'Is it really that hard to believe? Hmmph, watch me do that if I have a chance.'

Yoruichi sighed as she can't really change his hobby of bragging of things he can do that others normally can't. Although, that's also one characteristic of him that she loves, 'It'll only get worse from now on now that he won't hide his abilities anymore…' 2

"Ehem… Moving on… I'm not really against you getting involved with them but…"

"You're worried about your safety?"

"Yes…"

Kisuke stayed quiet and started calculating the pros and cons of letting Cleria and her family back to Japan, 'The real reason she's being chased around is not the fact she's together with an exorcist, but the fact that she knew about the existence of the King piece that the old-timers in the Underworld use to control the results and rankings of the Rating Game. It also seems that the Governor of the Fallen Angels is pushing for peace between the three largest factions according to Kuroka, so sooner or later they can't use the fact that they together to bring them harm to them. And most importantly, the kid needs to go to a normal school…'

"...Do you want to go back to Japan? Specifically, back to Kuoh Town." Kisuke figured that he could just disguise them and let them leave near their house. He also thought that Cleria and his mother, Sakura would get along pretty well if he introduces them to each other, 'If they're discovered, I can just use the data in Koneko-chan's hairpin to blackmail some of the old-timers. It's impossible for the small branch family of the Naberius House to conduct such experiments on their own after all. A few old fogies should have supported that project secretly and researching 'weapons of mass destruction' won't do any good for the current Underworld as they can't afford another civil war breaking out.' 1

"...What?" Both Cleria and Masaomi could only stare at Kisuke blankly.

"You heard me. So? What will it be?"

"... But we're still wanted. Even if we can hide, it won't be for too long as Kuoh Town is a Devil's territory." Cleria and Masaomi are both happy because their daughter could live a better life there. If it's just their daughter, then they can just grit their teeth and let her go so that she can experience things that any normal child could. But Kisuke is talking about bringing all of them.

"I can disguise both of you."

"Appearance is easy to disguise but my Demon Power and Masaomi's Holy Power are hard to hide."

Kisuke didn't speak and just tapped Yoruichi's shoulder. After a few seconds, Cleria and Masaomi's eyes widened in shock, "H-how!?"

What Kisuke did is deactivate the concealing effect of Yoruichi's dress temporarily and with another tap from him, Yoruichi's aura and energy signatures changed, "Give a day or two and I can make a compact version like a bracelet with similar effects."

"... H-How?... Haahh… Nevermind… It's your technology and I can't pry on that." Cleria let out a big sigh while holding her forehead. They only met twice but both times put a toll on Cleria's and Masaomi's common sense. 3

After nursing her headache, Cleria looked at Masaomi and held his hand under the table. Masaomi also did the same and tightened his hold on her hand. They nodded at each other and turn their faces back to Kisuke who is waiting for their answer. But instead of answering him, Cleria asked, "Why are you doing this? Please don't take it the wrong way. We are very grateful for your offer and easing our worries, but what do you get from all of this?" 2

"Just a few things actually. But the biggest reason is Yoruichi and I just like the kid. As simple as that." Although what he said is the truth, letting her meet his mother is one of his goals as she's from Belial House and he might get some answers from this meeting and he heard from Kuroka that the Belial House is most famous for their affection for their family members. He wanted to confirm that and maybe pull the Belial House to his side. 2

"That's…" Cleria wanted to say something else but stopped herself and shook her head. She then stood up along with Masaomi and the two simultaneously said, "Thank you very much. We will never forget this kindness." while bowing.

"Don't thank me. As I said, I have other reasons but I won't tell them to you. It might be a bad thing for you, you know." Kisuke gave them a large grin.

"But we trust you… Almost blindly. So it's up to you to break it." Cleria answered with a smile while Masaomi just laughed loudly which earned him another knock on the head from Cleria, "Claire will wake up!"

"I better take care of that trust then. So here is the thing, if I get involved, use this teleportation circle to escape back to Japan. Don't use it until you have my toys though." Kisuke passed them a bond paper with a complicated magic circle drawn on it.

"Why is this overly complicated?"

"To keep away trackers."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

2/3

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 147: Title at the end 12

After polishing their plans for the next few days, they all retired to their beds. Yoruichi transformed back to her cat form and exited the house through the window. She can't keep calm without surveying her surroundings first so she left Kisuke in the room who started working on disguise equipment for the family of three.

Yoruichi ran a lap throughout the whole island to see some interesting things, though she didn't approach the temples of the Olympians due to it emitting some detection spell. The only other thing she found strange that night is the fluctuation of Mana in the direction of the port of Piraeus.

.

.

.

"Haa… Haa… Haa…" Sitting and wheezing on the corner of a dark alley in the port of Piraeus, the black figure is looking around to locate her pursuers.

She's the same person that stumbled onto Kisuke yesterday night. Still with her black cloak that blends with the night and a dirty white cloth as a blindfold. Her pursuers have been chasing her for a few months now and she's already reaching her limit. She contemplated if she should just use her powers but doing so will only drag innocent people into her problem. And she already regretting doing so in the past. She didn't want to lose her humanity the second time. 4

"There she is! Surround her!" The voice of the burly man resounded from the top of the building the black-cloaked person is resting.

She turned her head in shock as she didn't detect him approaching, 'What's happening!?' A few seconds after that shout, multiple figures appeared around her.

The figures are both men and women and each one of them is wearing casual civilian clothes but all of them are wearing a plain white mask and are holding various weapons ranging from swords to guns, 'When did they!?'

"Hahaha! We finally cornered you, monster! Don't let it out of the encirclement. I'll call Sir Dennis to cut her head off!" The same burly voice resounded.

"No need for I'm already here. Let's get this over with. I'll become busy to take over the work of the Clan Head after this." A young man in a white suit and a rapier on his waist walked out from the crowd. The young man is about 20 years old. He has short dark red hair and dark red eyes sporting an arrogant smirk on his face as he looks at the cloaked woman.

"Sir Dennis! It's the House of Harpe's turn to control everything! Please don't forget us, your loyal subordinates! Hahaha!" The burly man wearing civilian clothes and a white mask jumped down from the top of the building to the side of the young man.

"Of course. After this, we'll celebrate for three days and you can get whoever woman you fancy in this town."

"Hahahaha! Thank you, milord!"

The young man named Dennis, then looked back to the blindfolded cloak woman who is baring her teeth at him, "You must be confused on how we were able to get near you without you detecting us."

Dennis then slowly swaggered towards her while she took a step back, "Did you think that I'm just pursuing you blindly?... Well, maybe. But as long as I successfully trap you inside Pireaus, it's my win."

The tattered woman continued to step back until she hits the wall but she never turns her face away from the young man.

"Still not speaking? How boring… Aren't you curious?" Dennis then took out the rapier on his side. But seeing that the 'monster' is still not begging for its life, he got bored, 'I guess this is what you get by repeatedly dying countless times.' 3

With a flash of his hand holding the rapier, Dennis aimed for the woman's neck. Of course, the woman wouldn't stand still while others try to behead her, so she ducks down to dodge the rapier and rushed towards her assailant.

"Haah!" With a shout, the woman clenched her fist and sent out a punch towards the arrogant young man. It was blocked by Dennis' other hand, but even then, he was sent skidding away and leaving to long marks on the ground due to the force behind her punch.

"Is see that you still have the energy to spare. Looks like the poison didn't do much on your physical abilities as they did on your senses." Dennis waved his hand that he used to block the punch around to ease the bit of pain, "But you became too weak. Looks like you aren't eating well. Hahaha. It would really be funny if the legendary Gorgon starved to death. Should I just really confine you, cut off your limbs and wait for your death before cutting your neck? And maybe I can play with you for a few days. After all, you're very known for your beauty before you were cursed. I would like to have some taste of that! Hahaha!" 10

The deviant's laugh sent a shiver to the woman's spine, 'I don't want to die! I don't want to be tormented for another three generations!... But what I hate the most are men like him! If I'm going to die today, then I have to bring him with me to hell.'

With a deep breath, she resolved herself to die today. It isn't her first time anyway. She just hates the time she's dead. She was tempted to relieve 'Breaker Gorgon' but decided against it as it might hurt the other people who has nothing to do with this affair. Pooling all the Mana in her body, she strengthened her body to limits and rushed towards Dennis for a second time, but her speed from the previous attack is vastly inferior to her speed now which shocked Dennis and the minions in white masks, "Sir Dennis!" The burly man shouted. 1

"Kuhh…" Dennis saw that her fist is coming for his face so he hurriedly blocks it with both of his arms, but that was the cloaked woman aiming for. Like a snake, her other hand which formed a knife, aim straight towards his heart much faster than the punch she sent out.

But just a few inches from his heart, the woman staggered slightly due to her senses going haywire. The woman is physically and mentally at her limits and adding the poison that she unknowingly contracted, she lost consciousness for an instant in a very crucial time, resulting in her to miss his heart just a half of an inch to the left.

Panicking greatly, Dennis kicked her away, "Damn you!!!"

The burly man instantly pulled out a flask with transparent red liquid inside it and poured it on Dennis' wound.

Although the would still look nasty, it stopped bleeding. Dennis only needs to get some medical attention to return to his previous state.

After inspecting his almost fatal wound, Dennis glared at the woman who's cloak was blown away which revealed her appearance and is currently struggling to stand up.

Although her eyes were covered by dirty cloth, and her attire is consists of what you call a rag, it can't hide her beauty especially her long purple hair which reflects the moonlight. 2

Her appearance, however, didn't ease Dennis rage, "I'll kill you, you damned monster!"

With those words, he raised his rapier and dozens of white magic circle appeared around the woman blocking all her routes.

"Die! Medusa!" With his shout, Dennis brought down his rapier and multiple rapier-like spikes appeared on the magic circle launching itself towards the woman. 3

Title: Medusa

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

3/3

I don't know what came over me… probably the fever… or unclear head…

.

.

.

But I'm too bored!!!

.

.

So I'm making a mini mass release.

Though no chapter for the rest of the week…~

I'm not guilty of this cliff!

.

.

Just a side note: Demon King's Daughter Dou… It healed my aching heart and restored my faith to Demons!... That probably didn't sound right… Religious fanatics… don't hunt me…

I recommend reading that manga though…

.

.

If you like my work, please consider supporting me over at pat /goyya00

Thank you very much~

COMMENT

38 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 148: Elder Sisters

As the rapier-like lights neared her, Medusa refocused her mind and dodges the attacks that are coming from all directions.

Medusa successfully dodges the lights, but not all. Multiple cuts and holes appeared on her body and the only silver lining is that none of were fatal.

Medusa is already beyond her limits and is struggling to even breath so when Dennis raised his rapier one more time and the number of white magic circles doubled from earlier covering more of the sky.

Seeing this, Medusa resigned to her fate, 'I guess I have to endure some years of being tortured again…'

While watching the magic circles with her other senses aside from sight, however, she heard indistinct voices, '..e..sa…M….sa'

'What?' Medusa tried to find where the voice was coming from. She also trembled slightly as the voice is slightly familiar. She noticed that the time has slowed down and could 'see' everything around her clearly but she ignored this change as she keeps looking for the indistinct voice. She then thought of something and focused her mind in her inner world and just as she expected, the voice, or rather, the voices grew louder that she could now hear it properly.

'...Medusa…' Two beautiful voices filled with affection and worry called her name. 1

Medusa was frozen in her place and tear silently gushed out from her eyes. She finally remembered whose voices are those. It the sound that she thought would never hear again no matter how many incarnations she's born into. The voices she promised to protect but failed miserably. The voices that forever disappeared due to her own actions. Along with the extreme joy of hearing those voices again is the self-loathe and regret that threatened to break her.

She didn't want to believe it as she thought that this is the same 'nightmare' she saw when she was beheaded for the first time. But like an addicting poison, she kept seeking it. She's about to die anyway, so she wanted to hear it more. At least it'll comfort her for the next 100 years or so, "Elder sister Stheno… Elder sister Euryale…"

'...Medusa… There is hope… to escape… this cruel fate… Survive… Survive until you see the light…' The voices resounded again which gave Medusa a confusion, 'What's this? This is a dream… isn't?' 4

Medusa just wanted to brush it off as wishful thinking. Who is she kidding? Her dearest elder sisters already disappeared and would never appear in front of her again. But then, the next thing that happened gave her the shock of her life. A wave of power she's very familiar with filled her and it came from her heart, 'This is!? Elder sisters' powers!? Why!? How!?'

Stuck at how unbelievable things are happening, Medusa has frozen in place yet again and her mind is blank as she doesn't know how to interpret all of this. But she woke up after hearing the last vestiges of her elder sisters voices, 'Please… Survive… For your happiness…' 3

"Elder sister Stheno!!! Elder sister Euryale!!!" With her shout, the time returned to its normal speed and those around her were dumbfounded at her sudden shout.

"Huh!? Are you asking for help from your monster sisters, you monster? Hahaha!" Dennis ridiculed her actions.

"You!!!" For the first time, she truly felt rage. He can insult her or whatever, but Medusa wouldn't let go of anyone who insulted her dearests sisters.

Medusa ignored the magic circles directed at her and wanted to rush towards her hateful enemy but there was a change in the situation prompting her to halt her steps.

From a distance, a finger wide beam of light came and hit Dennis' forehead. It didn't go through his head but the force was enough to flip his whole body and dispelling the magic circles around Medusa.

"That won't do, my dear cousin. And here we thought that you're just a dunce for trying to blindly chase this monster. Who would have thought that you're hiding a poison like that? When did the House of Harpe develop something like that?"

On the top of the building where the burly man jumped from an effeminate man appeared with the moon on his back. He's wearing a maroon suit but without necktie and the top two buttons lose showing his chest. His hair which is dark red is a bit longer than Dennis and curly. He's also holding a dark red whip with a rose motif on its tip which is floating and pointing towards Dennis like it has a mind of its own.

People with a white mask with violet markings on it also started to come out after him prompting Dennis' minions to aim their weapons at them.

Dennis slowly stood up and glared at the newcomer, "...Theodore."

"You think that we would ignore you just because you tried to act the fool? You're too naive, cousin. You're really an idiot, in a way." Theodore chuckled at his expression.

Dennis gritted his teeth as he knew that the chances of him killing Medusa just became a lot lower now that Theodore is here. He also knew that the other two competitors would come sooner or later reducing his chances further.

Dennis wanted to rush towards Medusa and kill her instantly before they could come closer. But just as he took his first step, he heard Theodore laughing out loud and stop to look at him, "Did you think that you're close at killing her?"

Dennis furrowed his brows and ask, "What do you mean?"

"You never had a chance… Because he's been watching you closely." Theodore pointed to his back and Dennis turned around. His face became sour as he did, "When did you come here?"

Dennis directed that question towards the man with lean build leaning on the wall while hugging a spear and staring at him, "Before you even step into this place."

His deep voice gave Dennis dread, 'What!?' 1

The man is also one of the descendants of the Perseus Clan. He's wearing casual clothing unlike the two and his shoulder-length hair is also dark red, the trademark of those from Perseus Clan.

"Didn't you say that you're not interested in the position of the Clan Head? What are you doing here!?" Dennis knew that his chances are already over with his presence.

"I'm not. But I also told everyone that I want to go against that monster in her full power. If you kill her now, you'll be taking away my entertainment." The man said in a deadpan face.

"See~. You're just an idiot who thought you already have everything~. You didn't even realize Petter's presence." Theodore sneered at Dennis as he ridicules him.

Dennis ignored him and continued questioning him, "What are you planning to do then!?"

"Simple… Capture her, nurse her to her full strength and lastly, kill her."

"...This damned battle maniac…" Dennis and Theodore muttered as their goal is to kill her to get the position of the Clan Head. Dennis hesitated if he should continue to rush towards Medusa as he didn't want to face Petter from the House of Invisibility who is known to be the strongest of their current generation. Another reason is that if both him and Petter clash, Theodore will surely use that opening to aim for the kill which he absolutely didn't want to happen. 2

Petter also didn't want to initiate a move. He could defeat even if both of them goes against him at the same time but that would only give a chance to Medusa to escape. He's now regretting the fact that he just stands there without doing anything while Theodore isn't here. He could have captured Medusa long before he came. But his innate curiosity towards battles stopped him from making any move while Dennis and Medusa fight.

It now became a stalemate between the three with all of them watching each other's move and keeping Medusa in their vision.

The heavy and quiet atmosphere was destroyed when the last of the eligible competitors arrived… alone while trying to catch her breath, "Please stop this all at once!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

And I'm back!!!

Got out of the hospital today~!

With the nurse's contact details of course!

Too bad though, she already has a boyfriend…

.

.

.

Anyway, Enjoy~

Another chapter later 0000GMT8

With some announcement with my current schedule.

#Spoiler Alert

... I'll have slower release speed…

COMMENT

26 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 149: Picking up a Beauty

"Please stop this all at once!"

The newest comer is a petite woman with long dark red hair. She's wearing a white one-piece dress with a black jacket over it. 2

She came running and stopped in between Medusa and Dennis, "Please stop this! This tradition is inhumane and should be abolished!"

Theodore sighed, "Here we go again…" 3

"Enough with your nonsense, Elexa! That isn't a human, but a monster that devoured countless lives in the past! So what you are saying isn't applicable to her!" Dennis' headache worsen when the last of the competitors from the House of Shield appeared.

It's not that she's a threat for the seat of Clan Head as she's the weakest of them all. She's so weak that she would lose even to a normal ruffian on the street. It's just her unending preaching that annoys Dennis the most, "Besides, it doesn't really matter as she'll revive again after a hundred years or so. And killing her is mistress Athena's order. Our clan just used that chance to select the next Head."

"That's…" Exela wanted to refute him, but she's afraid of antagonizing Athena as you might never know when she is listening.

"See? It's has been like this since our predecessors. Nothing needs to be changed." Dennis didn't let up and continued speaking. 1

"But we can change it now! She doesn't have to suffer for our benefit!" Elexa though is very stubborn and wouldn't really change what she believes is right. In other words, after seeing Medusa suffering for countless years, the Hero Complex inside her awakened and wanted to stop this tradition of selecting the Clan Head even with her weak abilities. 3

"Gah!!! Useless! Speaking with her is useless! She's normally a very intelligent kid but when it comes to this matter she's strangely stupid!" Dennis scratched his head hard due to frustration. 1

While they were all doing this, they noticed a movement from Medusa who has been staying quiet all this time.

.

.

.

Back to when Theodore first appeared, Medusa managed to cool her head and think straight, 'I almost lost control again. In addition to insulting my sisters, the poison also dulled my mind that I rage after hearing it. I should be careful… My sisters wanted me to survive this life… I don't know if they're still alive but I have to confirm it later… For now… survive…' Gritting her teeth, Medusa controlled the remaining mana inside her body to guide the power her sisters left her. She instinctively knew how to use and prepared it for the best timing she can get.

'Next is the escape route… Going through the city's street is not as good as they have men everywhere in this place. The only place I can go to is… the sea. But that is Poseidon's domain… Well, I guess it's fine. Ever since my first beheading, I didn't meet any of them directly or they did anything to hinder me when faced against the Perseus… In any case, I won't be able to escape Greece so they are confident that I won't go anywhere that they can't reach…' Remembering her situation again, she felt despair, 'If only I can rest in peace…' 4

Medusa calmed her breathing and circulated her Mana. After a few minutes, Medusa rejoiced that all of the competitors for the current generation are here. If she's successful in her escape, she didn't have to worry one of them assaulting her in the dark.

When they started arguing, Medusa couldn't care less about what the girl is saying as she already saw many others who did try to stop the tradition but failed. She puts her plan into action gathering the attention back to her and that's just what she wanted.

With a deep breath, Medusa let out a shrill scream and all the minions and the last comer, Elexa, lost their consciousness. While the three staggered and lost their balance dropping to the floor while holding their heads. She just used the power those voices left her.

"What!?" Unlike the two, Petter is still capable of speech and helplessly stared at Medusa as she jumps and escapes towards the sea, "Dammit!"

Petter shook his head to ease the pain that the scream gave him and aimed his spear at the escaping Medusa.

As Medusa jump down to the sea, Petter threw his spear. But due to the lingering effects of the scream, Petter missed his target and only hit Medusa's leg instead of her chest like he intended to.

Medusa ignored the burning pain from the spear and swam away. Her destination is nowhere as her only thought is to escape and survive. The poison has dulled her mind to the point that she didn't even think of what to do after jumping down the sea. And with her tattered body and mind, she lost consciousness in the middle of the ocean after swimming a mile from the coast.

.

.

.

The next day, Kisuke, Yoruichi, and the small Claire went out early to enjoy their day.

They started walking around the neighborhood and Claire pointing at things while happily introducing the place, like where she would get her candies or play with the other kids.

Kisuke and Yoruichi are attentively listening but they noticed something peculiar when they saw the other children in the playground give Claire a weird look. Kisuke and Yoruichi looked at each other and urge Claire to move to the next place. They decided to set it aside for now and ask Cleria later for further clarification. But Kisuke already resolved himself to bring Claire back to Japan.

After going around the neighborhood, Kisuke put Claire on his shoulders to which the latter enjoyed very much and they move to farther distance.

Kisuke and Yoruichi consulted Cleria's notes to go around and most of the places listed in the paper are those with good food and snacks.

Normally, all this snacking would bloat the little girl before she even had a chance to have her lunch, but Kisuke, with his ingenious use of Reiatsu-Ki, manipulated the food inside her body to instantly dissolve and released through breathing and sweat, resulting in her unending appetite. 1

They had their lunch in a restaurant with a seaside view. The chefs were dumbfounded at the amount they can eat. They almost ordered every item on the menu.

In the afternoon, they went sailing and another round for Kisuke's and Yoruichi's fishing competition and this time, Claire acts as the judge. There is no clear winner though as Claire just laughed happily at everything they caught.

Returning to the shore, the sun is already setting and they decided to walk along the coastline to enjoy the evening breeze.

The three of them reached a place where there are no people so they decided to return home as it's already pretty late. But just as they turn around, Kisuke and Yoruichi halted their steps and looked at each other.

"What are you going to do?" Yoruichi asked Kisuke.

"Hmm… For now… Keep her alive I guess…" Kisuke answered her and faced Claire who's looking at them in confusion, "Claire-chan, stay with Yoruichi-neechan for a minute, okay?"

"Are you going somewhere?"

"This Nii-chan will do some good deeds." Kisuke cheekily smiled at her before disappearing from her sight. She already got used to this scene as he already did it in front of her multiple times today, but her hand still reached out for Yoruichi's hand and held it tightly.

Yoruichi smiled and patted her head, "It's alright. He'll return immediately."

"Uhm." Claire cutely nodded at Yoruichi that she couldn't help but pinch her cheeks, 'After my body matures in few more years, I should also have a kid…' 2

A minute has passed and Kisuke returned… with an unconscious woman in his arms. 1

With a bright smile on his face, Kisuke said, "Let's go home~." 1

-- AUTHOR'S NOTE--

I'll put it here so that you can use the paragraph comment in case you wanted to say something about the announcement.

.

.

And there you have it~!

.

.

.

And for the announcement,

Too many works piled up and a bunch of events will happen this December. I'll only be writing one chapter a day, though I'll probably miss some of it. 1

.

.

The thing is, for this month of December, my goal is to have 60 advance chapters for my pat.reon (currently 55 chaps advance). So every day (probably), I'll post one on pat.reon and every other day here in Webnovel until I reach the target. Once I reached it, I'll be posting one here every day. But if it's possible for me and I've got a nice stockpile, I'll do small mass releases every now and then.

.

.

And some changes on pat.reon, 1

This month, I'll upgrade the page to pro so it'll have different tiers

$1 with 20 chps

$3 with 40 chps and

$5 with 60 chps or

Though all posts will still be available for all patrons until the end of December.

By January, I'll start limiting the access based on tiers.

.

.

And lastly, I'll be opening a Discord Server (because it's apparently the fad now.) I hope you all take your time to join it~.

.

.

And that will be all~

PS: I'm not yet done with those R18 chaps, or rather, I haven't touched it yet so forgive this lazy author~.

PSS: It's still itchy as hell, they said that it won't away for a while. Fvck the mosquitoes! My new goal in life is to eradicate them regardless of the environmental ramifications! 8

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Goyya Goyya

And there you have it~!

.

.

.

And for the announcement,

Too many works piled up and a bunch of events will happen this December. I'll only be writing one chapter a day, though I'll probably miss some of it.

.

.

The thing is, for this month of December, my goal is to have 60 advance chapters for my pat.reon (currently 55 chaps advance). So every day (probably), I'll post one on pat.reon and every other day here in Webnovel until I reach the target. Once I reached it, I'll be posting one here every day.

.

.

And some changes on pat.reon,

This month, I'll upgrade the page to pro so it'll have different tiers

$1 with 20 chps

$3 with 40 chps and

$5 with 60 chps or

Though all posts will still be available for all patrons until the end of December.

By January, I'll start limiting the access based on tiers.

.

.

And lastly, I'll be opening a Discord Server (because it's apparently the fad now.) I hope you all take your time to join it~.

.

.

And that will be all~

PS: I'm not yet done with those R18 chaps, or rather, I haven't touched it yet so forgive this lazy author~.

PSS: It's still itchy as hell, they said that it won't away for a while. Fvck the mosquitoes! My new goal in life is to eradicate them regardless of the environmental ramifications!

COMMENT

38 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 150: Patching up the Beauty

Erasing their tracks, Kisuke and Yoruichi used Flash Step to go home. Kisuke is still carrying the tattered unconscious beauty while Yoruichi is hugging Claire as she looks around curiously at the everchanging scenery. Yoruichi is using her Reiatsu-Ki to accelerate Claire's body to adapt her to the speed they're traveling.

Unlike the soul body that can take the stress of traveling at the speed of sound relatively easy, the physical body works on different rules. This is why Kisuke and Yoruichi have to train their physical body, not only to match their overly powerful soul, but also to take the stress of their techniques put on them.

They reached the Yaegaki Household within just a few seconds and before entering, Kisuke set down the token that imitates Kyouka Suigetsu's ability.

"We're home~." Without regard to their current state, Kisuke greeted the people of the house normally.

"... I have a lot of questions to ask, but for starters, welcome home." Cleria went out of the kitchen to greet the three but almost staggered at the sight of the fourth person.

She already knew that arguing with someone like Kisuke, especially with a big smile on his face, is futile. Cleria instead faced her daughter, "Did you enjoy your day, Sweety?"

Yoruichi sets Claire down and she happily ran towards Cleria with her small steps, "Yes! Today is very fun!" 1

While Cleria is patting Claire's head, Kisuke muttered while nodding, "As expected of a housewife…" Instead of being disappointed at her reaction, he felt satisfied that someone out there aside from Yoruichi can keep a straight face at his antics. 4

Cleria turned to their direction, "Thank you for accompanying my daughter today."

"Hahaha. It's no big deal~. We also enjoyed ourselves. By the way-"

"You can use that room." Before he could even finish his words, Cleria pointed at the direction of an unused room.

"Thank you~." Without further ado, Kisuke and Yoruichi entered the room and put up another barrier to keep the fluctuation of energies inside.

The room only has the necessary furniture, a bed, a table with a drawer, and a closet. A typical room for a guest to stay in.

Setting her on the bed, Yoruichi stepped in without a word and removed the tattered cloak she is wearing that still reeks of blood. Kisuke has been using his Reiatsu-Ki the moment he got her to keep her blood from flowing out and cover her smell.

Still, without any word, Yoruichi continued to remove her articles of clothing, only leaving her underwear and the dirty blindfold that both her and Kisuke didn't dare to touch due to some weird spell on it. Yoruichi then went out of the room with dirty and tattered clothing to dispose of it and ask Cleria for new clothes. Why would Yoruichi leave Kisuke alone with an almost naked beautiful woman? It's simple because she trusts him. 3

Without a doubt, Kisuke is a big pervert, but Yoruichi knew he would only act that way if the situation allows it. And currently, the woman is full of holes in her body and is on the verge of death. Both she and Kisuke still wonders how she was able to survive with those kinds of wounds and enormous blood loss. 2

Ignoring how she looks, Kisuke touched the woman's forehead. After a few seconds, he frowned and move his hand towards her stomach. With his second inspection, his frown grew deeper and sighed, 'Let's patch her up first.' 2

Kisuke then planned to teleport her with him to the training ground as all of his medical equipment is there. But just as he is about to complete the teleportation spell, his eyes widened in shock and hurriedly stopped the spell before reinforcing the barrier around the room.

'What the hell? I can't teleport her? Something is tethering her in this place… I could forcefully break it but that's not a good idea. I can't break something I don't know or else it might just worsen the situation…'

Thinking for a few seconds, Kisuke pulls out a token that imitates Inoue Orihime's ability 'Reject' and activated it. 2

He hesitated for a few seconds whether to it because it's very hard to recreate Inoue's ability to a portable token and he only created one due to time constraints. Although, even with additional time, Kisuke is doubtful if he could successfully create a second token. Her ability is to reject the 'cause and effect' so one can imagine how powerful it is compared to Aizen's hypnosis. 7

Being enveloped with an orange barrier, Kisuke exited the room and add further fortification to the barrier now that he saw the intriguing case of her body.

Yoruichi returned with new sets of clothing and ask, "Isn't this too much? I knew that she might escape if she wakes up but isn't that fine?"

"The situation is… complicated. For now, let's wait for her to heal up and after that, we should get her trust." Kisuke rubbed his chin in contemplation as he presents his plan to Yoruichi.

Yoruichi noticed his demeanor and asks after a few seconds, "Is it really that interesting?"

"Yes. Very much so."

With an exasperated sigh, Yoruichi walks towards the room, "Open it up for a bit. I can't let her stay in just underwear."

"Okay~." Kisuke opened a temporary hole in the barrier to let Yoruichi in, "Oh, by the way, make sure to not touch her blindfold. It's more amazing than we thought." 3

"Got it." With a wave of her hand, Yoruichi closed the door.

Kisuke then went to the dining table to join the family of three in their dinner, "Kisuke-nii! Sit here!" Cleria happily invited him to her side. 1

Sitting down, Masaomi asks, "How about your wife?"

"She'll join us in a minute. Thank you for the food~."

Masaomi nodded and started eating along with his family. And just as Kisuke said, Yoruichi joined them soon after. They all happily talk about their they, although, most of the talking is done by Claire who's recounting the activities they did today.

They finished their dinner and no matter how energetic Claire is, she still got too tired after playing for the whole day and retired to her bed after taking a bath.

And just like yesterday, the four are now sitting face to face with a coffee in front of them.

"I've been dying to ask, what's up?" Cleria stared at Kisuke wanting to ask many questions but she figured that she should just let him talk for now.

"You'll be going back to Japan sooner than I thought~."